This is a modern-English version of True Stories of History and Biography, originally written by Hawthorne, Nathaniel.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
BOSTON:
TICKNOR, REED, AND FIELDS.
1851.
Entered in accordance with the Act of Congress, in the year 1850, by NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
CAMBRIDGE:
PRINTED BY BOLLES & HOUGHTON.

- Preface
- THE WHOLE HISTORY OF GRANDFATHER'S CHAIR
- Part I
- Chapter I
- Chapter II
- THE LADY ARBELLA
- Chapter III
- Chapter IV
- Chapter V
- Chapter VI
- THE PINE-TREE SHILLINGS
- Chapter VII
- Chapter VIII
- THE INDIAN BIBLE
- Chapter IX
- Chapter X
- THE SUNKEN TREASURE
- Chapter XI
- Part II
- Chapter I
- Chapter II
- Chapter III
- THE OLD-FASHIONED SCHOOL
- Chapter IV
- Chapter VI
- THE REJECTED BLESSING
- Chapter VII
- Chapter VIII
- THE PROVINCIAL MUSTER
- Chapter IX
- THE ACADIAN EXILES
- Chapter X
- Chapter XI
- Part III
- Chapter I
- Chapter II
- Chapter III
- THE HUTCHINSON MOB
- Chapter IV
- Chapter V
- THE BOSTON MASSACRE
- Chapter VI
- Chapter VII
- Chapter VIII
- Chapter IX
- THE TORY'S FAREWELL
- Chapter X
- Chapter XI
- GRANDFATHER'S DREAM
- Biographical Stories
- Chapter I
- Chapter II
- BENJAMIN WEST
- Chapter III
- SIR ISAAC NEWTON
- Chapter IV
- SAMUEL JOHNSON
- Chapter V
- SAMUEL JOHNSON—continued.
- Chapter VI
- OLIVER CROMWELL
- Chapter VII
- BENJAMIN FRANKLIN
- Chapter VIII
- BENJAMIN FRANKLIN—continued
- Chapter IX
- QUEEN CHRISTINA
Introduction
In writing this ponderous tome, the author's desire has been to describe the eminent characters and remarkable events of our annals, in such a form and style, that the YOUNG might make acquaintance with them of their own accord. For this purpose, while ostensibly relating the adventures of a Chair, he has endeavored to keep a distinct and unbroken thread of authentic history. The Chair is made to pass from one to another of those personages, of whom he thought it most desirable for the young reader to have vivid and familiar ideas, and whose lives and actions would best enable him to give picturesque sketches of the times. On its sturdy oaken legs, it trudges diligently from one scene to another, and seems always to thrust itself in the way, with most benign complacency, whenever a historical personage happens to be looking round for a seat.
In writing this hefty book, the author's goal has been to describe the prominent figures and significant events of our history in a way that the YOUNG can connect with them on their own. To achieve this, while seemingly telling the story of a Chair, he has tried to maintain a clear and consistent thread of real history. The Chair is passed around among the characters he believes would be most interesting for young readers to know, whose lives and actions would best allow him to create vivid snapshots of the times. On its strong oak legs, it travels diligently from one scene to another, always appearing at the right moment, with a friendly presence, whenever a historical figure is looking for a place to sit.
There is certainly no method, by which the shadowy outlines of departed men and women can he made to assume the hues of life more effectually, than by connecting their images with the substantial and homely reality of a fireside chair. It causes us to feel at once, that these characters of history had a private and familiar existence, and were not wholly contained within that cold array of outward action, which we are compelled to receive as the adequate representation of their lives. If this impression can be given, much is accomplished.
There’s definitely no way to make the ghostly outlines of those who have passed feel more vibrant than by linking their images to the real, everyday comfort of a fireside chair. It helps us realize that these historical figures had a personal and familiar life, rather than just being part of the distant and cold actions we see as the complete picture of their lives. If we can achieve this feeling, we’ve accomplished a lot.
Setting aside Grandfather and his auditors, and excepting the adventures of the Chair, which form the machinery of the work, nothing in the ensuing pages can be termed fictitious. The author, it is true, has sometimes assumed the license of filling up the outline of history with details, for which he has none but imaginative authority, but which, he hopes, do not violate nor give a false coloring to the truth. He believes that, in this respect, his narrative will not be found to convey ideas and impressions, of which the reader may hereafter find it necessary to purge his mind.
Setting aside Grandfather and his auditors, and excluding the adventures of the Chair, which are the framework of the work, nothing in the following pages can be considered fictional. The author has, it’s true, occasionally taken the liberty of expanding on historical outlines with details that he has no authority for other than his imagination, but he hopes that these do not distort or misrepresent the truth. He believes that, in this regard, his narrative will not lead the reader to have ideas and impressions that they may later feel the need to correct.
The author's great doubt is, whether he has succeeded in writing a book which will be readable by the class for whom he intends it. To make a lively and entertaining narrative for children, with such unmalleable material as is presented by the sombre, stern, and rigid characteristics of the Puritans and their descendants, is quite as difficult an attempt, as to manufacture delicate playthings out of the granite rocks on which New England is founded.
The author's big concern is whether he has managed to write a book that will be enjoyable for the audience he has in mind. Creating a lively and entertaining story for children, using the tough, serious, and inflexible traits of the Puritans and their descendants, is just as challenging as trying to make delicate toys from the granite rocks that make up New England.
THE COMPLETE STORY OF GRANDPA'S CHAIR
COMPLETE IN THREE PARTS.
Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
Part I
Chapter 1
Grandfather had been sitting in his old arm-chair, all that pleasant afternoon, while the children were pursuing their various sports, far off or near at hand. Sometimes you would have said, "Grandfather is asleep;" but still, even when his eyes were closed, his thoughts were with the young people, playing among the flowers and shrubbery of the garden.
Grandfather had been sitting in his old armchair all afternoon while the kids were enjoying their games, both far away and nearby. At times, you might have thought, “Grandfather is asleep;” but even with his eyes closed, he was still thinking about the young ones playing in the flowers and bushes of the garden.
He heard the voice of Laurence, who had taken possession of a heap of decayed branches which the gardener had lopped from the fruit trees, and was building a little hut for his cousin Clara and himself. He heard Clara's gladsome voice, too, as she weeded and watered the flower-bed which had been given her for her own. He could have counted every footstep that Charley took, as he trundled his wheelbarrow [pg 002] along the gravel walk. And though Grandfather was old and gray-haired, yet his heart leaped with joy whenever little Alice came fluttering, like a butterfly, into the room. She had made each of the children her playmate in turn, and now made Grandfather her playmate too, and thought him the merriest of them all.
He heard Laurence's voice, who had claimed a pile of old branches the gardener had cut from the fruit trees, and was building a little hut for himself and his cousin Clara. He also heard Clara's cheerful voice as she weeded and watered the flower bed that was given to her to take care of. He could count every step Charley took as he pushed his wheelbarrow along the gravel path. Even though Grandfather was old and had gray hair, his heart filled with joy every time little Alice flitted into the room like a butterfly. She made every child her playmate in turn, and now she made Grandfather her playmate too, thinking he was the happiest of them all.
At last the children grew weary of their sports; because a summer afternoon is like a long lifetime to the young. So they came into the room together, and clustered round Grandfather's great chair. Little Alice, who was hardly five years old, took the privilege of the youngest, and climbed his knee. It was a pleasant thing to behold that fair and golden-haired child in the lap of the old man, and to think that, different as they were, the hearts of both could be gladdened with the same joys.
At last, the kids got tired of playing; a summer afternoon feels like forever when you're young. So, they all came into the room together and gathered around Grandfather's big chair. Little Alice, who was barely five years old, took advantage of being the youngest and climbed onto his lap. It was a lovely sight to see that fair-haired, golden girl in the old man's lap, and to think that, even though they were so different, both of their hearts could be filled with the same happiness.
"Grandfather," said little Alice, laying her head back upon his arm, "I am very tired now. You must tell me a story to make me go to sleep."
"Grandpa," said little Alice, resting her head on his arm, "I'm really tired now. You need to tell me a story to help me fall asleep."
"That is not what story-tellers like," answered Grandfather, smiling. "They are better satisfied when they can keep their auditors awake."
"That's not what storytellers enjoy," Grandfather replied with a smile. "They’re happier when they can keep their listeners awake."
"But here are Laurence, and Charley, and I," cried cousin Clara, who was twice as old as little Alice. "We will all three keep wide awake. And pray, Grandfather, tell us a story about this strange-looking old chair."
"But here are Laurence, Charley, and me," cried cousin Clara, who was twice as old as little Alice. "We will all three stay wide awake. And please, Grandfather, tell us a story about this strange-looking old chair."
Now, the chair in which Grandfather sat was made of oak, which had grown dark with age, but had been [pg 003] rubbed and polished till it shone as bright as mahogany. It was very large and heavy, and had a back that rose high above Grandfather's white head. This back was curiously carved in open work, so as to represent flowers and foliage and other devices; which the children had often gazed at, but could never understand what they meant. On the very tiptop of the chair, over the head of Grandfather himself, was a likeness of a lion's head, which had such a savage grin that you would almost expect to hear it growl and snarl.
Now, the chair where Grandfather sat was made of oak, which had darkened with age but had been rubbed and polished until it shone as brightly as mahogany. It was very large and heavy, with a back that rose high above Grandfather's white head. This back was intricately carved to show flowers, leaves, and other designs; the children often stared at it but could never quite figure out what they meant. At the very top of the chair, just above Grandfather's head, was a carving of a lion's head that had such a fierce grin you would almost expect to hear it growl and snarl.
The children had seen Grandfather sitting in this chair ever since they could remember any thing. Perhaps the younger of them supposed that he and the chair had come into the world together, and that both had always been as old as they were now. At this time, however, it happened to be the fashion for ladies to adorn their drawing-rooms with the oldest and oddest chairs that could be found. It seemed to cousin Clara that if these ladies could have seen Grandfather's old chair, they would have thought it worth all the rest together. She wondered if it were not even older than Grandfather himself, and longed to know all about its history.
The kids had seen Grandfather sitting in this chair for as long as they could remember. The youngest might have thought he and the chair came into the world together and had always been as old as they were now. At that time, it was trendy for women to decorate their living rooms with the oldest and quirkiest chairs they could find. Cousin Clara thought that if these women saw Grandfather's old chair, they would think it was more valuable than all the others combined. She wondered if it was even older than Grandfather and wanted to learn all about its history.
"Do, Grandfather, talk to us about this chair," she repeated.
"Please, Grandfather, tell us about this chair," she said again.
"Well, child," said Grandfather, patting Clara's cheek, "I can tell you a great many stories of my chair. Perhaps your cousin Laurence would like to hear them too. They would teach him something [pg 004] about the history and distinguished people of his country, which he has never read in any of his school-books."
"Well, kid," said Grandfather, giving Clara's cheek a pat, "I can share a ton of stories about my chair. Maybe your cousin Laurence would want to hear them too. They could teach him something [pg 004] about the history and notable figures of his country that he hasn't come across in any of his textbooks."
Cousin Laurence was a boy of twelve, a bright scholar, in whom an early thoughtfulness and sensibility began to show themselves. His young fancy kindled at the idea of knowing all the adventures of this venerable chair. He looked eagerly in Grandfather's face; and even Charley, a bold, brisk, restless little fellow of nine, sat himself down on the carpet, and resolved to be quiet for at least ten minutes, should the story last so long.
Cousin Laurence was a twelve-year-old boy, a smart student, who was starting to show his early thoughtfulness and sensitivity. His imagination was sparked by the idea of learning all the adventures of this old chair. He looked eagerly at Grandfather's face; even Charley, a bold, lively, and restless nine-year-old, sat down on the carpet and decided to be quiet for at least ten minutes if the story took that long.
Meantime, little Alice was already asleep; so Grandfather, being much pleased with such an attentive audience, began to talk about matters that had happened long ago.
Meantime, little Alice was already asleep, so Grandfather, being very pleased with such an attentive audience, started talking about things that had happened a long time ago.
Chapter 2
But, before relating the adventures of the chair, Grandfather found it necessary to speak of the circumstances that caused the first settlement of New England. For it will soon be perceived that the story of this remarkable chair cannot be told without telling a great deal of the history of the country.
But before sharing the adventures of the chair, Grandfather felt it was important to discuss the events that led to the first settlement of New England. It's clear that the story of this extraordinary chair cannot be told without also covering a lot of the country's history.
So, Grandfather talked about the Puritans, as those persons were called who thought it sinful to practise the religious forms and ceremonies which the Church of England had borrowed from the Roman Catholics. These Puritans suffered so much persecution in England that, in 1607, many of them went over to Holland, and lived ten or twelve years at Amsterdam and Leyden. But they feared that, if they continued there much longer, they should cease to be English, and should adopt all the manners and ideas and feelings of the Dutch. For this and other reasons, in the year 1620, they embarked on board of the ship Mayflower, and crossed the ocean to the shores of Cape Cod. There they made a settlement, and called it Plymouth; which, though now a part of Massachusetts, was for a long time a colony by itself. And thus was formed the earliest settlement of the Puritans in America.
So, Grandfather talked about the Puritans, the people who believed it was wrong to practice the religious rituals and ceremonies that the Church of England had taken from the Roman Catholics. These Puritans faced so much persecution in England that, in 1607, many of them moved to Holland and lived in Amsterdam and Leyden for ten or twelve years. But they worried that if they stayed there much longer, they would stop being English and would adopt all the customs, ideas, and feelings of the Dutch. For this and other reasons, in 1620, they got on the ship Mayflower and crossed the ocean to the shores of Cape Cod. There, they established a settlement and named it Plymouth; which, although now part of Massachusetts, was a separate colony for a long time. And this is how the first Puritan settlement in America was formed.
Meantime, those of the Puritans who remained in [pg 006] England continued to suffer grievous persecution on account of their religious opinions. They began to look around them for some spot where they might worship God, not as the king and bishops thought fit, but according to the dictates of their own consciences. When their brethren had gone from Holland to America, they bethought themselves that they likewise might find refuge from persecution there. Several gentlemen among them purchased a tract of country on the coast of Massachusetts Bay, and obtained a charter from King Charles, which authorized them to make laws for the settlers. In the year 1628, they sent over a few people, with John Endicott at their head, to commence a plantation at Salem. Peter Palfrey, Roger Conant, and one or two more, had built houses there in 1626, and may be considered as the first settlers of that ancient town. Many other Puritans prepared to follow Endicott.
In the meantime, those Puritans who stayed in [pg 006] England continued to face severe persecution because of their religious beliefs. They began to search for a place where they could worship God, not as the king and bishops dictated, but according to their own consciences. When their fellow believers left Holland for America, they realized they might also find refuge from persecution there. Several gentlemen among them bought a piece of land on the coast of Massachusetts Bay and got a charter from King Charles that allowed them to create laws for the settlers. In 1628, they sent a small group, led by John Endicott, to start a settlement in Salem. Peter Palfrey, Roger Conant, and a few others had already built homes there in 1626 and could be considered the first settlers of that historic town. Many other Puritans were preparing to join Endicott.
"And now we come to the chair, my dear children," said Grandfather. "This chair is supposed to have been made of an oak tree which grew in the park of the English earl of Lincoln, between two and three centuries ago. In its younger days it used, probably, to stand in the hall of the earl's castle. Do not you see the coat of arms of the family of Lincoln, carved in the open work of the back? But when his daughter, the Lady Arbella, was married to a certain Mr. Johnson, the earl gave her this valuable chair." [pg 007]
"And now we come to the chair, my dear children," said Grandfather. "This chair is said to have been made from an oak tree that grew in the park of the English Earl of Lincoln, two to three centuries ago. In its earlier days, it probably stood in the hall of the earl's castle. Don't you see the coat of arms of the Lincoln family carved in the open work of the back? When his daughter, Lady Arbella, married Mr. Johnson, the earl gave her this valuable chair." [pg 007]
"Who was Mr. Johnson?" inquired Clara.
"Who was Mr. Johnson?" asked Clara.
"He was a gentleman of great wealth, who agreed with the Puritans in their religious opinions," answered Grandfather. "And as his belief was the same as theirs, he resolved that he would live and die with them. Accordingly, in the month of April, 1630, he left his pleasant abode and all his comforts in England, and embarked with the Lady Arbella, on board of a ship bound for America."
"He was a wealthy gentleman who shared the Puritans' religious views," Grandfather replied. "Since his beliefs aligned with theirs, he decided he would live and die alongside them. So, in April 1630, he left his comfortable home and all his luxuries in England and boarded a ship headed for America with Lady Arbella."
As Grandfather was frequently impeded by the questions and observations of his young auditors, we deem it advisable to omit all such prattle as is not essential to the story. We have taken some pains to find out exactly what Grandfather said, and here offer to our readers, as nearly as possible in his own words, the story of
As Grandfather was often interrupted by the questions and comments of his young listeners, we think it's best to leave out all the chatter that isn't crucial to the story. We’ve made an effort to accurately capture what Grandfather said, and we now present to our readers, as closely as possible in his own words, the story of
Lady Arbella
The ship in which Mr. Johnson and his lady embarked, taking Grandfather's chair along with them, was called the Arbella, in honor of the lady herself. A fleet of ten or twelve vessels, with many hundred passengers, left England about the same time; for a multitude of people, who were discontented with the king's government and oppressed by the bishops, were flocking over to the new world. One of the vessels in the fleet was that same Mayflower which had carried the Puritan pilgrims to Plymouth. And now, my children, I would have you fancy yourselves in the cabin of the good ship Arbella; because if [pg 008] you could behold the passengers aboard that vessel, you would feel what a blessing and honor it was for New England to have such settlers. They were the best men and women of their day.
The ship that Mr. Johnson and his wife boarded, bringing Grandfather's chair with them, was named the Arbella, in honor of the lady herself. A fleet of ten or twelve ships, carrying several hundred passengers, left England around the same time; many discontented people, unhappy with the king’s rule and oppressed by the bishops, were heading to the new world. One of the ships in the fleet was the same Mayflower that had brought the Puritan pilgrims to Plymouth. Now, my children, I want you to imagine yourselves in the cabin of the good ship Arbella; because if you could see the passengers on that vessel, you would understand what a blessing and honor it was for New England to have such settlers. They were the best men and women of their time.
Among the passengers was John Winthrop, who had sold the estate of his forefathers, and was going to prepare a new home for his wife and children in the wilderness. He had the king's charter in his keeping, and was appointed the first Governor of Massachusetts. Imagine him a person of grave and benevolent aspect, dressed in a black velvet suit, with a broad ruff around his neck and a peaked beard upon his chin. There was likewise a minister of the Gospel, whom the English bishops had forbidden to preach, but who knew that he should have liberty both to preach and pray in the forests of America. He wore a black cloak, called a Geneva cloak, and had a black velvet cap, fitting close to his head, as was the fashion of almost all the Puritan clergymen. In their company came Sir Richard Saltonstall, who had been one of the five first projectors of the new colony. He soon returned to his native country. But his descendants still remain in New England; and the good old family name is as much respected in our days as it was in those of Sir Richard.
Among the passengers was John Winthrop, who had sold his family's estate and was heading to build a new home for his wife and children in the wilderness. He held the king's charter and was appointed the first Governor of Massachusetts. Picture him as a serious and kind-looking man, dressed in a black velvet suit, with a wide ruff around his neck and a pointed beard on his chin. There was also a minister of the Gospel, whom the English bishops had banned from preaching, but who knew he would have the freedom to preach and pray in the forests of America. He wore a black cloak, known as a Geneva cloak, and a black velvet cap that fit closely to his head, like most Puritan clergymen of the time. Along with them was Sir Richard Saltonstall, one of the five original planners of the new colony. He soon returned to England, but his descendants still live in New England, and the respected family name is as honored today as it was in Sir Richard's time.
Not only these, but several other men of wealth and pious ministers, were in the cabin of the Arbella. One had banished himself for ever from the old hall where his ancestors had lived for hundreds of years. [pg 009] Another had left his quiet parsonage, in a country town of England. Others had come from the universities of Oxford or Cambridge, where they had gained great fame for their learning. And here they all were, tossing upon the uncertain and dangerous sea, and bound for a home that was more dangerous than even the sea itself. In the cabin, likewise, sat the Lady Arbella in her chair, with a gentle and sweet expression on her face, but looking too pale and feeble to endure the hardships of the wilderness.
Not only that, but several other wealthy men and devoted ministers were in the cabin of the Arbella. One had exiled himself forever from the old manor where his ancestors had lived for hundreds of years. [pg 009] Another had left his peaceful parsonage in a small English town. Others had come from the universities of Oxford or Cambridge, where they had earned great recognition for their knowledge. And here they all were, tossed about on the unpredictable and treacherous sea, headed for a home that was even more perilous than the sea itself. In the cabin sat Lady Arbella in her chair, with a gentle and sweet expression on her face, but looking too pale and weak to handle the challenges of the wilderness.
Every morning and evening the Lady Arbella gave up her great chair to one of the ministers, who took his place in it and read passages from the Bible to his companions. And thus, with prayers and pious conversation, and frequent singing of hymns, which the breezes caught from their lips and scattered far over the desolate waves, they prosecuted their voyage, and sailed into the harbor of Salem in the month of June.
Every morning and evening, Lady Arbella would give up her big chair to one of the ministers, who would sit in it and read passages from the Bible to his companions. And so, with prayers and devout conversations, along with frequent singing of hymns that the breezes carried from their lips and spread far over the empty waves, they continued their journey and sailed into the harbor of Salem in June.
At that period there were but six or eight dwellings in the town; and these were miserable hovels, with roofs of straw and wooden chimneys. The passengers in the fleet either built huts with bark and branches of trees, or erected tents of cloth till they could provide themselves with better shelter. Many of them went to form a settlement at Charlestown. It was thought fit that the Lady Arbella should tarry in Salem for a time; she was probably received as a guest into the family of John Endicott. [pg 010] He was the chief person in the plantation, and had the only comfortable house which the new comers had beheld since they left England. So now, children, you must imagine Grandfather's chair in the midst of a new scene.
At that time, there were only six or eight houses in the town, and they were pretty run-down, with straw roofs and wooden chimneys. The people arriving by ship either built huts from bark and tree branches or set up cloth tents until they could arrange for better housing. Many of them went to settle in Charlestown. It was decided that Lady Arbella should stay in Salem for a while; she likely stayed as a guest with John Endicott's family. [pg 010] He was the main person in the settlement and had the only cozy house the newcomers had seen since leaving England. So now, kids, you need to picture Grandfather's chair in the middle of this new setting.
Suppose it a hot summer's day, and the lattice-windows of a chamber in Mr. Endicott's house thrown wide open. The Lady Arbella, looking paler than she did on shipboard, is sitting in her chair, and thinking mournfully of far-off England. She rises and goes to the window. There, amid patches of garden ground and cornfield, she sees the few wretched hovels of the settlers, with the still ruder wigwams and cloth tents of the passengers who had arrived in the same fleet with herself. Far and near stretches the dismal forest of pine trees, which throw their black shadows over the whole land, and likewise over the heart of this poor lady.
Imagine it’s a hot summer day, and the windows of a room in Mr. Endicott's house are wide open. Lady Arbella, looking paler than she did on the ship, is sitting in her chair, thinking sadly about distant England. She gets up and walks to the window. There, among patches of garden and cornfield, she sees the few miserable homes of the settlers, along with the even rougher wigwams and cloth tents of the passengers who arrived with her on the same ship. The gloomy pine forest stretches far and wide, casting its dark shadows over the entire land, and also over the heart of this poor lady.
All the inhabitants of the little village are busy. One is clearing a spot on the verge of the forest for his homestead; another is hewing the trunk of a fallen pine tree, in order to build himself a dwelling; a third is hoeing in his field of Indian corn. Here comes a huntsman out of the woods, dragging a bear which he has shot, and shouting to the neighbors to lend him a hand. There goes a man to the sea-shore, with a spade and a bucket, to dig a mess of clams, which were a principal article of food with the first settlers. Scattered here and there are two or three dusky figures, clad in mantles of fur, with [pg 011] ornaments of bone hanging from their ears, and the feathers of wild birds in their coal black hair. They have belts of shell-work slung across their shoulders, and are armed with bows and arrows and flint-headed spears. These are an Indian Sagamore and his attendants, who have come to gaze at the labors of the white men. And now rises a cry, that a pack of wolves have seized a young calf in the pasture; and every man snatches up his gun or pike, and runs in chase of the marauding beasts.
All the people in the small village are busy. One person is clearing a spot on the edge of the forest for his home; another is chopping up a fallen pine tree to build his dwelling; a third is hoeing in his cornfield. Here comes a hunter out of the woods, dragging a bear he shot, and shouting to his neighbors for help. There's a man heading to the beach with a shovel and a bucket to dig up some clams, which were a main food source for the first settlers. Scattered around are a couple of dark-skinned figures wearing fur cloaks, with bone ornaments hanging from their ears and wild feathers in their jet-black hair. They have shell belts slung over their shoulders and are carrying bows, arrows, and spears with flint tips. These are an Indian Sagamore and his companions, who have come to watch the work of the white settlers. Suddenly, there's a shout that a pack of wolves has caught a young calf in the pasture, and every man grabs his gun or pike and rushes off to chase the marauding beasts.
Poor Lady Arbella watches all these sights, and feels that this new world is fit only for rough and hardy people. None should be here but those who can struggle with wild beasts and wild men, and can toil in the heat or cold, and can keep their hearts firm against all difficulties and dangers. But she is not one of these. Her gentle and timid spirit sinks within her; and turning away from the window she sits down in the great chair, and wonders thereabouts in the wilderness her friends will dig her grave.
Poor Lady Arbella watches all these sights and feels that this new world is meant only for tough and resilient people. Only those who can fight wild beasts and fierce men, endure the heat and cold, and stay strong against all challenges and dangers should be here. But she is not one of them. Her gentle and timid spirit feels defeated; turning away from the window, she sits down in the big chair and wonders where in this wilderness her friends will dig her grave.
Mr. Johnson had gone, with Governor Winthrop and most of the other passengers, to Boston, where he intended to build a house for Lady Arbella and himself. Boston was then covered with wild woods, and had fewer inhabitants even than Salem. During her husband's absence, poor Lady Arbella felt herself growing ill, and was hardly able to stir from the great chair. Whenever John Endicott noticed her despondency, he doubtless addressed her with words [pg 012] of comfort. "Cheer up, my good lady!" he would say. "In a little time, you will love this rude life of the wilderness as I do." But Endicott's heart was as bold and resolute as iron, and he could not understand why a woman's heart should not be of iron too.
Mr. Johnson had gone to Boston with Governor Winthrop and most of the other passengers, where he planned to build a house for Lady Arbella and himself. At that time, Boston was covered in wild woods and had even fewer residents than Salem. While her husband was away, poor Lady Arbella felt herself getting sick and could hardly move from the large chair. Whenever John Endicott noticed her sadness, he surely tried to comfort her. "Cheer up, my good lady!" he would say. "Soon, you’ll love this rough life in the wilderness as much as I do." But Endicott's heart was as bold and strong as iron, and he couldn’t understand why a woman’s heart shouldn’t be just as tough.
Still, however, he spoke kindly to the lady, and then hastened forth to till his corn-field and set out fruit trees, or to bargain with the Indians for furs, or perchance to oversee the building of a fort. Also being a magistrate, he had often to punish some idler or evil-doer, by ordering him to be set in the stocks or scourged at the whipping-post. Often, too, as was the custom of the times, he and Mr. Higginson, the minister of Salem, held long religious talks together. Thus John Endicott was a man of multifarious business, and had no time to look back regretfully to his native land. He felt himself fit for the new world, and for the work that he had to do, and set himself resolutely to accomplish it.
Still, he spoke kindly to the lady, then rushed out to work his cornfield, plant fruit trees, or negotiate with the Native Americans for furs, or maybe to supervise the building of a fort. As a magistrate, he often had to punish some slacker or wrongdoer by putting them in the stocks or having them whipped. Frequently, as was common at the time, he and Mr. Higginson, the minister of Salem, engaged in long religious discussions together. John Endicott was a man of many responsibilities and had no time to look back regretfully at his homeland. He felt he was suited for the new world and the work he needed to do, and he committed himself to achieving it.
What a contrast, my dear children, between this bold, rough, active man, and the gentle Lady Arbella, who was fading away, like a pale English flower, in the shadow of the forest! And now the great chair was often empty, because Lady Arbella grew too weak to arise from bed.
What a contrast, my dear kids, between this bold, rough, active man, and the gentle Lady Arbella, who was fading away, like a pale English flower, in the shade of the forest! And now the big chair was often empty, because Lady Arbella was becoming too weak to get out of bed.
Meantime, her husband had pitched upon a spot for their new home. He returned from Boston to Salem, travelling through the woods on foot, and leaning on his pilgrim's staff. His heart yearned [pg 013] within him; for he was eager to tell his wife of the new home which he had chosen. But when he beheld her pale and hollow cheek, and found how her strength was wasted, he must have known that her appointed home was in a better land. Happy for him then,—happy both for him and her,—if they remembered that there was a path to heaven, as well from this heathen wilderness as from the Christian land whence they had come. And so, in one short month from her arrival, the gentle Lady Arbella faded away and died. They dug a grave for her in the new soil, where the roots of the pine trees impeded their spades; and when her bones had rested there nearly two hundred years, and a city had sprung up around them, a church of stone was built upon the spot.
Meanwhile, her husband had chosen a place for their new home. He returned from Boston to Salem, walking through the woods and leaning on his walking stick. His heart ached with longing; he was excited to tell his wife about the new home he had picked. But when he saw her pale and sunken cheeks and realized how weak she had become, he must have known that her true home was in a better place. It was fortunate for him—and for both of them—if they remembered that there was a way to heaven, just as much from this wild land as from the Christian land they had come from. So, just one month after her arrival, the gentle Lady Arbella faded away and died. They dug a grave for her in the new soil, struggling against the roots of the pine trees with their shovels; and when her bones had rested there for nearly two hundred years, and a city had grown up around her, a stone church was built on that spot.
Charley, almost at the commencement of the foregoing narrative, had galloped away with a prodigious clatter, upon Grandfather's stick, and was not yet returned. So large a boy should have been ashamed to ride upon a stick. But Laurence and Clara had listened attentively, and were affected by this true story of the gentle lady, who had come so far to die so soon. Grandfather had supposed that little Alice was asleep, but, towards the close of the story, happening to look down upon her, he saw that her blue eyes were wide open, and fixed earnestly upon his face. The tears had gathered in them, like dew upon a delicate flower; but when Grandfather [pg 014] ceased to speak, the sunshine of her smile broke forth again.
Charley, right at the start of this story, had taken off with a loud clatter on Grandfather's stick and hadn’t come back yet. A boy his age should be embarrassed to ride on a stick. But Laurence and Clara listened closely and were moved by the true story of the kind lady who had traveled so far just to pass away so quickly. Grandfather thought little Alice was asleep, but near the end of the story, when he looked down at her, he saw her blue eyes wide open, staring intently at his face. Tears had formed in her eyes, like dew on a delicate flower; but when Grandfather stopped talking, her smile brightened up again.
"O, the lady must have been so glad to get to heaven!" exclaimed little Alice.
"O, the lady must have been so happy to get to heaven!" exclaimed little Alice.
"Grandfather, what became of Mr. Johnson?" asked Clara.
"Grandpa, what happened to Mr. Johnson?" asked Clara.
"His heart appears to have been quite broken," answered Grandfather; "for he died at Boston within a month after the death of his wife. He was buried in the very same tract of ground, where he had intended to build a dwelling for Lady Arbella and himself. Where their house would have stood there was his grave.
"His heart seems to have been really broken," replied Grandfather; "because he died in Boston within a month after his wife's passing. He was buried in the exact piece of land where he had planned to build a home for Lady Arbella and himself. Where their house would have stood is now his grave."
"I never heard any thing so melancholy!" said Clara.
"I've never heard anything so sad!" Clara said.
"The people loved and respected Mr. Johnson so much," continued Grandfather, "that it was the last request of many of them, when they died, that they might be buried as near as possible to this good man's grave. And so the field became the first burial-ground in Boston. When you pass through Tremont street, along by King's Chapel, you see a burial-ground, containing many old grave-stones and monuments. That was Mr. Johnson's field."
"The people loved and respected Mr. Johnson so much," Grandfather continued, "that many of them requested, right before they died, to be buried as close as possible to this good man's grave. And so the field became the first burial ground in Boston. When you walk along Tremont Street by King's Chapel, you see a burial ground filled with many old gravestones and monuments. That was Mr. Johnson's field."
"How sad is the thought," observed Clara, "that one of the first things which the settlers had to do, when they came to the new world, was to set apart a burial-ground!"
"How sad is that idea," Clara remarked, "that one of the first things the settlers had to do when they arrived in the new world was to establish a burial ground!"
"Perhaps," said Laurence, "if they had found no need of burial-grounds here, they would have [pg 015] been glad, after a few years, to go back to England."
"Maybe," Laurence said, "if they hadn’t needed burial grounds here, they would have been happy, after a few years, to return to England."
Grandfather looked at Laurence, to discover whether he knew how profound and true a thing he had said.
Grandfather looked at Laurence to see if he understood how deep and true his words were.
Chapter 3
Not long after Grandfather had told the story of his great chair, there chanced to be a rainy day. Our friend Charley, after disturbing the household with beat of drum and riotous shouts, races up and down the staircase, overturning of chairs, and much other uproar, began to feel the quiet and confinement within doors intolerable. But as the rain came down in a flood, the little fellow was hopelessly a prisoner, and now stood with sullen aspect at a window, wondering whether the sun itself were not extinguished by so much moisture in the sky.
Not long after Grandfather shared the story of his great chair, a rainy day arrived. Our friend Charley, after causing a ruckus with his drumbeats and loud shouts, raced up and down the stairs, knocking over chairs and creating a lot of noise. He soon started to find the quiet and confinement indoors unbearable. But as the rain poured down in torrents, the little guy was stuck inside, standing by the window with a gloomy expression, wondering if the sun had been totally shut out by all the moisture in the sky.
Charley had already exhausted the less eager activity of the other children; and they had betaken themselves to occupations that did not admit of his companionship. Laurence sat in a recess near the book-case, reading, not for the first time, the Midsummer Night's Dream. Clara was making a rosary of beads for a little figure of a Sister of Charity, who was to attend the Bunker Hill Fair, and lend her aid in erecting the Monument. Little Alice sat on Grandfather's foot-stool, with a picture-book in her hand; and, for every picture, the child was telling Grandfather a story. She did not read from the book, (for little Alice had not much skill in reading,) but told the story out of her own heart and mind. [pg 017]
Charley had already worn out the less enthusiastic activities of the other kids, and they had moved on to things that didn't include him. Laurence was sitting in a nook by the bookcase, reading, for what felt like the umpteenth time, A Midsummer Night's Dream. Clara was making a rosary of beads for a small figure of a Sister of Charity, who was going to the Bunker Hill Fair to help set up the Monument. Little Alice was perched on Grandfather's footstool, holding a picture book, and for each picture, she was sharing a story with Grandfather. She didn't read from the book (since little Alice wasn't very good at reading), but instead told the story from her own heart and imagination. [pg 017]
Charley was too big a boy, of course, to care any thing about little Alice's stories, although Grandfather appeared to listen with a good deal of interest. Often, in a young child's ideas and fancies, there is something which it requires the thought of a lifetime to comprehend. But Charley was of opinion, that if a story must be told, it had better be told by Grandfather, than little Alice.
Charley was definitely too old to care about little Alice's stories, even though Grandfather seemed to listen with a lot of interest. Often, in a young child's imagination, there’s something that takes a lifetime to fully understand. But Charley believed that if a story needed to be told, it was better off being told by Grandfather instead of little Alice.
"Grandfather, I want to hear more about your chair," said he.
"Grandpa, I want to hear more about your chair," he said.
Now Grandfather remembered that Charley had galloped away upon a stick, in the midst of the narrative of poor Lady Arbella, and I know not whether he would have thought it worth while to tell another story, merely to gratify such an inattentive auditor as Charley. But Laurence laid down his book and seconded the request. Clara drew her chair nearer to Grandfather, and little Alice immediately closed her picture-book, and looked up into his face. Grandfather had not the heart to disappoint them.
Now Grandfather recalled that Charley had raced off on a stick in the middle of the story about poor Lady Arbella, and I don't know if he would have considered it worth telling another story just to please such a distracted listener like Charley. But Laurence set down his book and supported the request. Clara scooted her chair closer to Grandfather, and little Alice promptly shut her picture book and gazed up at his face. Grandfather couldn't bring himself to let them down.
He mentioned several persons who had a share in the settlement of our country, and who would be well worthy of remembrance, if we could find room to tell about them all. Among the rest, Grandfather spoke of the famous Hugh Peters, a minister of the gospel, who did much good to the inhabitants of Salem. Mr. Peters afterwards went back to England, and was chaplain to Oliver Cromwell; but Grandfather did not tell the children what became of this upright and zealous man, at last. In fact, [pg 018] his auditors were growing impatient to hear more about the history of the chair.
He talked about several people who contributed to the settling of our country and who deserve to be remembered, if we had the space to share their stories. Among them, Grandfather mentioned the well-known Hugh Peters, a minister who did a lot of good for the people in Salem. Mr. Peters later returned to England and became chaplain to Oliver Cromwell, but Grandfather didn't tell the kids what ultimately happened to this honest and passionate man. In fact, [pg 018] his listeners were getting impatient to hear more about the history of the chair.
"After the death of Mr. Johnson," said he, "Grandfather's chair came into the possession of Roger Williams. He was a clergyman, who arrived at Salem, and settled there in 1631. Doubtless the good man has spent many a studious hour in this old chair, either penning a sermon, or reading some abstruse book of theology, till midnight came upon him unawares. At that period, as there were few lamps or candles to be had, people used to read or work by the light of pitchpine torches. These supplied the place of the "midnight oil," to the learned men of New England."
"After Mr. Johnson passed away," he said, "Grandfather's chair went to Roger Williams. He was a clergyman who arrived in Salem and settled there in 1631. I'm sure that the good man spent many thoughtful hours in this old chair, either writing a sermon or reading some complex book on theology, until midnight snuck up on him. Back then, since there were few lamps or candles available, people would read or work by the light of pitchpine torches. These served as the equivalent of 'midnight oil' for the scholars of New England."
Grandfather went on to talk about Roger Williams, and told the children several particulars, which we have not room to repeat. One incident, however, which was connected with his life, must be related, because it will give the reader an idea of the opinions and feelings of the first settlers of New England. It was as follows:
Grandfather continued discussing Roger Williams and shared some details with the children that we don't have space to mention. However, one story related to his life must be told, as it will provide the reader with insight into the views and emotions of the first settlers of New England. Here's how it went:
The Red Cross
While Roger Williams sat in Grandfather's chair, at his humble residence in Salem, John Endicott would often come to visit him. As the clergy had great influence in temporal concerns, the minister and magistrate would talk over the occurrences of the day, and consult how the people might be governed according to scriptural laws. [pg 019]
While Roger Williams sat in Grandfather's chair at his modest home in Salem, John Endicott would often come to visit him. Since the clergy had a lot of influence on worldly matters, the minister and magistrate would discuss the events of the day and figure out how to govern the people according to biblical principles. [pg 019]
One thing especially troubled them both. In the old national banner of England, under which her soldiers have fought for hundreds of years, there is a Red Cross, which has been there ever since the days when England was in subjection to the Pope. The Cross, though a holy symbol, was abhorred by the Puritans, because they considered it a relic of Popish idolatry. Now, whenever the train-band of Salem was mustered, the soldiers, with Endicott at their head, had no other flag to march under than this same old papistical banner of England, with the Red Cross in the midst of it. The banner of the Red Cross, likewise, was flying on the walls of the fort of Salem; and a similar one was displayed in Boston harbor, from the fortress on Castle Island.
One thing especially worried them both. In the old national flag of England, under which her soldiers have fought for centuries, there is a Red Cross that has been there since the time when England was under the Pope's authority. Although the Cross is a holy symbol, the Puritans hated it because they saw it as a remnant of Catholic idol worship. Now, whenever the Salem militia was called together, the soldiers, with Endicott in charge, had no other flag to march under than this same old Catholic banner of England with the Red Cross in the center. The Red Cross flag was also flying on the walls of the fort at Salem, and a similar one was displayed in Boston Harbor, from the fortress on Castle Island.
"I profess, brother Williams," Captain Endicott would say, after they had been talking of this matter, "it distresses a Christian man's heart, to see this idolatrous Cross flying over our heads. A stranger beholding it, would think that we had undergone all our hardships and dangers, by sea and in the wilderness, only to get new dominions for the Pope of Rome."
"I have to say, brother Williams," Captain Endicott would remark after discussing this issue, "it truly troubles a Christian man's heart to see this idolatrous Cross flying above us. A stranger looking at it would think that we endured all our hardships and dangers, both at sea and in the wilderness, just to gain new territories for the Pope of Rome."
"Truly, good Mr. Endicott," Roger Williams would answer, "you speak as an honest man and Protestant Christian should. For mine own part, were it my business to draw a sword, I should reckon it sinful to fight under such a banner. Neither can I, in my pulpit, ask the blessing of Heaven upon it." [pg 020]
Such, probably, was the way in which Roger Williams and John Endicott used to talk about the banner of the Red Cross. Endicott, who was a prompt and resolute man, soon determined that Massachusetts, if she could not have a banner of her own, should at least be delivered from that of the Pope of Rome.
Such, probably, was how Roger Williams and John Endicott used to discuss the Red Cross banner. Endicott, who was decisive and determined, quickly decided that Massachusetts, if it couldn’t have its own banner, should at least be free from that of the Pope of Rome.
Not long afterwards there was a military muster at Salem. Every able-bodied man, in the town and neighborhood, was there. All were well armed, with steel caps upon their heads, plates of iron upon their breasts and at their backs, and gorgets of steel around their necks. When the sun shone upon these ranks of iron-clad men, they flashed and blazed with a splendor that bedazzled the wild Indians, who had come out of the woods to gaze at them. The soldiers had long pikes, swords, and muskets, which were fired with matches, and were almost as heavy as a small cannon.
Not long after, there was a military gathering in Salem. Every able-bodied man from the town and nearby areas showed up. They were all well-armed, wearing steel helmets on their heads, iron plates on their chests and backs, and steel gorgets around their necks. When the sun shone on these ranks of armored men, they sparkled and shimmered in a way that amazed the wild Indians who had come out of the woods to watch. The soldiers carried long pikes, swords, and muskets that were ignited with matches and were nearly as heavy as small cannons.
These men had mostly a stern and rigid aspect. To judge by their looks, you might have supposed that there was as much iron in their hearts, as there was upon their heads and breasts. They were all devoted Puritans, and of the same temper as those with whom Oliver Cromwell afterwards overthrew the throne of England. They hated all the relics of Popish superstition as much as Endicott himself; and yet, over their heads, was displayed the banner of the Red Cross.
These men mostly had a serious and tough appearance. From their looks, you might think there was just as much iron in their hearts as there was on their heads and chests. They were all devoted Puritans, sharing the same mindset as those whom Oliver Cromwell later defeated to take down the English throne. They despised all remnants of Catholic superstition just as much as Endicott did; yet, over their heads, the banner of the Red Cross was displayed.
Endicott was the captain of the company. While [pg 021] the soldiers were expecting his orders to begin their exercise, they saw him take the banner in one hand, holding his drawn sword in the other. Probably he addressed them in a speech, and explained how horrible a thing it was, that men, who had fled from Popish idolatry into the wilderness, should be compelled to fight under its symbols here. Perhaps he concluded his address somewhat in the following style.
Endicott was the captain of the company. While [pg 021] the soldiers were waiting for his orders to start their exercise, they watched him take the banner in one hand and his drawn sword in the other. He probably gave them a speech, explaining how terrible it was that men who had escaped from Catholic idolatry into the wilderness should be forced to fight under its symbols here. Maybe he ended his speech something like this.
"And now, fellow soldiers, you see this old banner of England. Some of you, I doubt not, may think it treason for a man to lay violent hands upon it. But whether or no it be treason to man, I have good assurance in my conscience that it is no treason to God. Wherefore I have resolved that we will rather be God's soldiers, than soldiers of the Pope of Rome; and in that mind I now cut the Papal Cross out of this banner."
"And now, fellow soldiers, you see this old banner of England. Some of you might think it's treason for a man to lay violent hands on it. But whether or not it’s treason to man, I am confident in my conscience that it’s not treason to God. Therefore, I've decided that we will be soldiers of God rather than soldiers of the Pope of Rome; and with that in mind, I’m now cutting the Papal Cross out of this banner."
And so he did. And thus, in a province belonging to the crown of England, a captain was found bold enough to deface the King's banner with his sword.
And so he did. And so, in a region owned by the crown of England, a captain was found brave enough to damage the King's banner with his sword.
When Winthrop, and the other wise men of Massachusetts, heard of it, they were disquieted, being afraid that Endicott's act would bring great trouble upon himself and them. An account of the matter was carried to King Charles; but he was then so much engrossed by dissensions with his people, that he had no leisure to punish the offender. In other [pg 022] times, it might have cost Endicott his life, and Massachusetts her charter.
When Winthrop and the other wise leaders of Massachusetts heard about it, they were worried, fearing that Endicott's actions would lead to serious trouble for both him and them. Word of the incident was sent to King Charles; however, he was so consumed by conflicts with his people at the time that he had no time to deal with the offender. In different circumstances, Endicott might have lost his life, and Massachusetts could have lost its charter. [pg 022]
"I should like to know, Grandfather," said Laurence, when the story was ended, "whether, when Endicott cut the Red Cross out of the banner, he meant to imply that Massachusetts was independent of England?"
"I'd like to know, Grandfather," said Laurence, when the story was finished, "if Endicott cutting the Red Cross out of the banner was meant to suggest that Massachusetts was independent from England?"
"A sense of the independence of his adopted country, must have been in that bold man's heart," answered Grandfather; "but I doubt whether he had given the matter much consideration, except in its religious bearing. However, it was a very remarkable affair, and a very strong expression of Puritan character."
"A sense of the independence of his adopted country must have been in that bold man's heart," Grandfather replied, "but I doubt he gave it much thought, except in terms of its religious significance. Still, it was a very remarkable affair and a strong expression of Puritan character."
Grandfather proceeded to speak further of Roger Williams, and of other persons who sat in the great chair, as will be seen in the following chapter.
Grandfather went on to talk more about Roger Williams and other people who sat in the big chair, as will be shown in the next chapter.
Chapter 4
"Roger Williams," said Grandfather, "did not keep possession of the chair a great while. His opinions of civil and religious matters differed, in many respects, from those of the rulers and clergymen of Massachusetts. Now the wise men of those days believed, that the country could not be safe, unless all the inhabitants thought and felt alike."
"Roger Williams," Grandfather said, "didn't hold onto the chair for long. His views on civil and religious issues were quite different from those of the leaders and ministers in Massachusetts. The wise men of that time believed that the country couldn't be safe unless everyone thought and felt the same way."
"Does any body believe so in our days Grandfather?" asked Laurence.
"Does anyone believe that nowadays, Grandfather?" asked Laurence.
"Possibly there are some who believe it," said Grandfather; "but they have not so much power to act upon their belief, as the magistrates and ministers had, in the days of Roger Williams. They had the power to deprive this good man of his home, and to send him out from the midst of them, in search of a new place of rest. He was banished in 1634, and went first to Plymouth colony; but as the people there held the same opinions as those of Massachusetts, he was not suffered to remain among them. However, the wilderness was wide enough; so Roger Williams took his staff and travelled into the forest, and made treaties with the Indians, and began a plantation which he called Providence."
"Some people might believe it," said Grandfather, "but they don't have the influence to act on their beliefs like the magistrates and ministers did back in Roger Williams' time. They had the power to force this good man from his home and send him away to find a new place to settle. He was banished in 1634 and first went to Plymouth colony, but since the people there shared the same views as those in Massachusetts, he wasn't allowed to stay. Still, the wilderness was vast; so Roger Williams took his staff, traveled into the forest, made agreements with the Native Americans, and started a settlement he named Providence."
"Yes, Charley," replied Grandfather; "but when Roger Williams travelled thither, over hills and valleys, and through the tangled woods, and across swamps and streams, it was a journey of several days. Well; his little plantation is now grown to be a populous city; and the inhabitants have a great veneration for Roger Williams. His name is familiar in the mouths of all because they see it on their bank bills. How it would have perplexed this good clergyman, if he had been told that he should give his name to the ROGER WILLIAMS BANK!"
"Yes, Charley," replied Grandfather, "but when Roger Williams traveled there, over hills and valleys, through tangled woods, and across swamps and streams, it took several days. Well, his small settlement has now turned into a bustling city, and the people have great respect for Roger Williams. His name is known by everyone because they see it on their bank bills. It would have really confused this good clergyman if he had been told that his name would be the ROGER WILLIAMS BANK!"
"When he was driven from Massachusetts," said Laurence, "and began his journey into the woods, he must have felt as if he were burying himself forever from the sight and knowledge of men. Yet the whole country has now heard of him, and will remember him forever."
"When he was forced out of Massachusetts," Laurence said, "and started his journey into the woods, he must have felt like he was burying himself away from the view and knowledge of people forever. Yet now the whole country knows about him, and will remember him always."
"Yes," answered Grandfather, "it often happens, that the outcasts of one generation are those, who are reverenced as the wisest and best of men by the next. The securest fame is that which comes after a man's death. But let us return to our story. When Roger Williams was banished, he appears to have given the chair to Mrs. Anne Hutchinson. At all events it was in her possession in 1637. She was a very sharp-witted and well-instructed lady, and was so conscious of her own wisdom and abilities, that she thought it a pity that the world should not have the benefit of them. She therefore used to hold lectures in Boston, once or twice a week, at [pg 025] which most of the women attended. Mrs. Hutchinson presided at these meetings, sitting, with great state and dignity, in Grandfather's chair."
"Yes," answered Grandfather, "it's often the case that the outcasts of one generation are seen as the wisest and best by the next. The most lasting fame is what comes after a person's death. Now, let’s get back to our story. When Roger Williams was banished, it seems he passed the chair to Mrs. Anne Hutchinson. At any rate, she had it in 1637. She was a very sharp and knowledgeable lady, and she was so aware of her own wisdom and skills that she thought it was a shame for the world to miss out on them. So, she held lectures in Boston, once or twice a week, at [pg 025] which most of the women attended. Mrs. Hutchinson led these meetings, sitting with great poise and dignity in Grandfather's chair."
"Grandfather, was it positively this very chair?" demanded Clara, laying her hand upon its carved elbow.
"Grandpa, was it really this chair?" Clara asked, resting her hand on its carved arm.
"Why not, my dear Clara?" said Grandfather. "Well; Mrs. Hutchinson's lectures soon caused a great disturbance; for the ministers of Boston did not think it safe and proper, that a woman should publicly instruct the people in religious doctrines. Moreover, she made the matter worse, by declaring that the Rev. Mr. Cotton was the only sincerely pious and holy clergyman in New England. Now the clergy of those days had quite as much share in the government of the country, though indirectly, as the magistrates themselves; so you may imagine what a host of powerful enemies were raised up against Mrs. Hutchinson. A synod was convened; that is to say, an assemblage of all the ministers in Massachusetts. They declared that there were eighty-two erroneous opinions on religious subjects, diffused among the people, and that Mrs. Hutchinson's opinions were of the number."
"Why not, my dear Clara?" said Grandfather. "Well, Mrs. Hutchinson's lectures quickly caused a big stir because the ministers of Boston didn't think it was safe or right for a woman to publicly teach people about religious doctrines. Plus, she made things worse by saying that Rev. Mr. Cotton was the only genuinely pious and holy clergyman in New England. Back then, the clergy had just as much influence in the government as the magistrates did, even if it was indirect, so you can imagine how many powerful enemies Mrs. Hutchinson made. A synod was called, which is a gathering of all the ministers in Massachusetts. They announced that there were eighty-two incorrect opinions about religious matters spreading among the people, and that Mrs. Hutchinson's opinions were among them."
"If they had eighty-two wrong opinions," observed Charley, "I don't see how they could have any right ones."
"If they had eighty-two wrong opinions," Charley said, "I don't see how they could have any right ones."
"Mrs. Hutchinson had many zealous friends and converts," continued Grandfather. "She was favored by young Henry Vane, who had come over [pg 026] from England a year or two before, and had since been chosen governor of the colony, at the age of twenty-four. But Winthrop, and most of the other leading men, as well as the ministers, felt an abhorrence of her doctrines. Thus two opposite parties were formed; and so fierce were the dissensions, that it was feared the consequence would be civil war and bloodshed. But Winthrop and the ministers being the most powerful, they disarmed and imprisoned Mrs. Hutchinson's adherents. She, like Roger Williams, was banished."
"Mrs. Hutchinson had a lot of enthusiastic friends and followers," continued Grandfather. "She was supported by young Henry Vane, who had come over [pg 026] from England a year or two earlier and had since been elected governor of the colony at just twenty-four. However, Winthrop and most of the other prominent leaders, along with the ministers, strongly opposed her beliefs. This led to the formation of two opposing groups, and the disagreements became so intense that there was a real fear of civil war and violence. But since Winthrop and the ministers were the most influential, they disarmed and imprisoned Mrs. Hutchinson's supporters. Like Roger Williams, she was banished."
"Dear Grandfather, did they drive the poor woman into the woods?" exclaimed little Alice, who contrived to feel a human interest even in these discords of polemic divinity.
"Dear Grandfather, did they drive that poor woman into the woods?" exclaimed little Alice, who managed to feel a human connection even in these disagreements about divine matters.
"They did, my darling," replied Grandfather; "and the end of her life was so sad, you must not hear it. At her departure, it appears from the best authorities, that she gave the great chair to her friend, Henry Vane. He was a young man of wonderful talents and great learning, who had imbibed the religious opinions of the Puritans, and left England with the intention of spending his life in Massachusetts. The people chose him governor; but the controversy about Mrs. Hutchinson, and other troubles, caused him to leave the country in 1637. You may read the subsequent events of his life in the History of England."
"They did, my dear," Grandfather replied. "And the end of her life was really sad, so you shouldn’t hear about it. When she left, it seems from reliable sources that she gave the big chair to her friend, Henry Vane. He was a young man with amazing talents and a deep education, who had adopted the religious views of the Puritans and left England intending to spend his life in Massachusetts. The people elected him as governor, but the controversy over Mrs. Hutchinson and other issues made him leave the country in 1637. You can read about the events of his life afterward in the History of England."
"Many of the most beautiful deaths have been there," said Grandfather. "The enemies of a great and good man can in no other way make him so glorious, as by giving him the crown of martyrdom."
"Many of the most beautiful deaths have happened there," said Grandfather. "The enemies of a great and good man can make him glorious in no other way than by giving him the crown of martyrdom."
In order that the children might fully understand the all-important history of the chair, Grandfather now thought fit to speak of the progress that was made in settling several colonies. The settlement of Plymouth, in 1620, has already been mentioned. In 1635, Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone, two ministers, went on foot from Massachusetts to Connecticut, through the pathless woods, taking their whole congregation along with them. They founded the town of Hartford. In 1638, Mr. Davenport, a very celebrated minister, went, with other people, and began a plantation at New Haven. In the same year, some persons who had been persecuted in Massachusetts, went to the Isle of Rhodes, since called Rhode Island, and settled there. About this time, also, many settlers had gone to Maine, and were living without any regular government. There were likewise settlers near Piscataqua River, in the region which is now called New Hampshire.
To help the children fully grasp the crucial history of the chair, Grandfather decided to talk about the progress made in establishing several colonies. The settlement of Plymouth in 1620 has already been mentioned. In 1635, Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone, two ministers, walked from Massachusetts to Connecticut through the dense woods, bringing their entire congregation with them. They founded the town of Hartford. In 1638, Mr. Davenport, a well-known minister, along with others, started a new settlement at New Haven. That same year, some people who had faced persecution in Massachusetts moved to what is now called Rhode Island. Around this time, many settlers also went to Maine and were living without any formal government. Additionally, there were settlers near the Piscataqua River in what is now New Hampshire.
Thus, at various points along the coast of New England, there were communities of Englishmen. Though these communities were independent of one another, yet they had a common dependence upon [pg 028] England; and, at so vast a distance from their native home, the inhabitants must all have felt like brethren. They were fitted to become one united people, at a future period. Perhaps their feelings of brotherhood were the stronger, because different nations had formed settlements to the north and to the south. In Canada and Nova Scotia were colonies of French. On the banks of the Hudson River was a colony of Dutch, who had taken possession of that region many years before, and called it New Netherlands.
Thus, at various points along the coast of New England, there were communities of English settlers. Although these communities were independent from each other, they shared a common reliance on England; and being so far from their homeland, the inhabitants must have felt like family. They were poised to become one united nation in the future. Perhaps their sense of brotherhood was even stronger because different nations had established settlements to the north and south. In Canada and Nova Scotia, there were French colonies. Along the banks of the Hudson River, there was a Dutch colony that had claimed that area many years earlier and called it New Netherlands.
Grandfather, for aught I know, might have gone on to speak of Maryland and Virginia; for the good old gentleman really seemed to suppose, that the whole surface of the United States was not too broad a foundation to place the four legs of his chair upon. But, happening to glance at Charley, he perceived that this naughty boy was growing impatient, and meditating another ride upon a stick. So here, for the present, Grandfather suspended the history of his chair.
Grandfather, for all I know, might have continued talking about Maryland and Virginia, because the old gentleman really seemed to think that the entire surface of the United States was a solid enough base to rest the four legs of his chair on. But when he glanced at Charley, he realized that this mischievous boy was getting impatient and planning another ride on a stick. So for now, Grandfather paused the story of his chair.
Chapter 5
The Children had now learned to look upon the chair with an interest, which was almost the same as if it were a conscious being, and could remember the many famous people whom it had held within its arms.
The children had now learned to look at the chair with an interest that was nearly the same as if it were a living being, one that could recall the many famous people it had held in its embrace.
Even Charley, lawless as he was, seemed to feel that this venerable chair must not be clambered upon nor overturned, although he had no scruple in taking such liberties with every other chair in the house. Clara treated it with still greater reverence, often taking occasion to smooth its cushion, and to brush the dust from the carved flowers and grotesque figures of its oaken back and arms. Laurence would sometimes sit a whole hour, especially at twilight, gazing at the chair, and, by the spell of his imaginations, summoning up its ancient occupants to appear in it again.
Even Charley, as unruly as he was, seemed to understand that this old chair shouldn’t be climbed on or knocked over, even though he had no problem messing with every other chair in the house. Clara treated it with even more respect, often taking the time to smooth its cushion and dust off the carved flowers and quirky figures on its oak back and arms. Laurence would sometimes sit for an entire hour, especially at dusk, staring at the chair and, with the magic of his imagination, calling upon its former occupants to come back and sit in it once more.
Little Alice evidently employed herself in a similar way; for once, when Grandfather had gone abroad, the child was heard talking with the gentle Lady Arbella, as if she were still sitting in the chair. So sweet a child as little Alice may fitly talk with angels, such as the Lady Arbella had long since become.
Little Alice clearly occupied herself in a similar manner; for one time, when Grandfather had gone abroad, the child was heard chatting with the gentle Lady Arbella, as if she were still sitting in the chair. A sweet child like little Alice can rightly talk with angels, like the Lady Arbella had long since become.
Grandfather was soon importuned for more stories [pg 030] about the chair. He had no difficulty in relating them; for it really seemed as if every person, noted in our early history, had, on some occasion or other, found repose within its comfortable arms. If Grandfather took pride in any thing, it was in being the possessor of such an honorable and historic elbow chair.
Grandfather was soon asked for more stories [pg 030] about the chair. He had no trouble sharing them; it really seemed like everyone important in our early history had, at some point, found comfort in its cozy arms. If Grandfather took pride in anything, it was in owning such a prestigious and historic armchair.
"I know not precisely who next got possession of the chair, after Governor Vane went back to England," said Grandfather. "But there is reason to believe that President Dunster sat in it, when he held the first commencement at Harvard College. You have often heard, children, how careful our forefathers were, to give their young people a good education. They had scarcely cut down trees enough to make room for their own dwellings, before they began to think of establishing a college. Their principal object was, to rear up pious and learned ministers; and hence old writers call Harvard College a school of the prophets."
"I don’t know exactly who took over the chair after Governor Vane went back to England," said Grandfather. "But it’s believed that President Dunster sat in it during the first commencement at Harvard College. You’ve often heard, kids, how careful our ancestors were to provide a good education for their young people. They hardly cleared enough trees to make space for their own homes before they started thinking about founding a college. Their main goal was to raise pious and knowledgeable ministers, and that’s why old writers refer to Harvard College as a school of the prophets."
"Is the college a school of the prophets now?" asked Charley.
"Is the college a school for prophets now?" asked Charley.
"It is a long while since I took my degree, Charley. You must ask some of the recent graduates," answered Grandfather. "As I was telling you, President Dunster sat in Grandfather's chair in 1642, when he conferred the degree of bachelor of arts on nine young men. They were the first in America, who had received that honor. And now, my dear auditors, I must confess that there are contradictory [pg 031] statements and some uncertainty about the adventures of the chair, for a period of almost ten years. Some say that it was occupied by your own ancestor, William Hawthorne, first Speaker of the House of Representatives. I have nearly satisfied myself, however, that, during most of this questionable period, it was literally the Chair of State. It gives me much pleasure to imagine, that several successive governors of Massachusetts sat in it at the council board."
"It's been a long time since I graduated, Charley. You should ask some of the recent grads," replied Grandfather. "As I mentioned, President Dunster sat in Grandfather's chair in 1642 when he awarded the bachelor of arts degree to nine young men. They were the first in America to receive that honor. And now, my dear listeners, I have to admit that there are conflicting statements and some uncertainty about what happened with the chair for almost ten years. Some say it was used by your own ancestor, William Hawthorne, the first Speaker of the House of Representatives. I'm pretty convinced, though, that for most of that questionable time, it was really the Chair of State. It brings me joy to imagine that several successive governors of Massachusetts sat in it at the council meetings."
"But, Grandfather," interposed Charley, who was a matter-of-fact little person, "what reason have you to imagine so?"
"But, Grandfather," interrupted Charley, who was a practical little person, "what makes you think that?"
"Pray do imagine it, Grandfather," said Laurence.
"Please imagine it, Grandfather," said Laurence.
"With Charley's permission, I will," replied Grandfather, smiling. "Let us consider it settled, therefore, that Winthrop, Bellingham, Dudley, and Endicott, each of them, when chosen governor, took his seat in our great chair on election day. In this chair, likewise, did those excellent governors preside, while holding consultations with the chief counsellors of the province, who were styled Assistants. The governor sat in this chair, too, whenever messages were brought to him from the chamber of Representatives."
"With Charley's permission, I will," replied Grandfather, smiling. "Let’s agree that Winthrop, Bellingham, Dudley, and Endicott, each of them, when chosen as governor, took their seat in our great chair on election day. In this chair, those impressive governors also presided while having discussions with the chief advisers of the province, who were called Assistants. The governor sat in this chair as well whenever messages were brought to him from the chamber of Representatives."
And here Grandfather took occasion to talk, rather tediously, about the nature and forms of government that established themselves, almost spontaneously, in Massachusetts and the other New England [pg 032] colonies. Democracies were the natural growth of the new world. As to Massachusetts, it was at first intended that the colony should be governed by a council in London. But, in a little while, the people had the whole power in their own hands, and chose annually the governor, the counsellors, and the representatives. The people of old England had never enjoyed any thing like the liberties and privileges, which the settlers of New England now possessed. And they did not adopt these modes of government after long study, but in simplicity, as if there were no other way for people to be ruled.
And here Grandfather took the opportunity to talk, rather long-windedly, about the types and systems of government that developed almost naturally in Massachusetts and the other New England colonies. Democracies were the natural evolution of the new world. Initially, Massachusetts was supposed to be governed by a council in London. But soon enough, the people took complete control and elected the governor, council members, and representatives every year. The people of England had never experienced the freedoms and rights that the settlers of New England now enjoyed. They didn't figure out these forms of government after a lot of deliberation; it was simple for them, as if there was no other way to be governed.
"But, Laurence," continued Grandfather, "when you want instruction on these points, you must seek it in Mr. Bancroft's History. I am merely telling the history of a chair. To proceed. The period during which the governors sat in our chair, was not very full of striking incidents. The province was now established on a secure foundation; but it did not increase so rapidly as at first, because the Puritans were no longer driven from England by persecution. However, there was still a quiet and natural growth. The legislature incorporated towns, and made new purchases of lands from the Indians. A very memorable event took place in 1643. The colonies of Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, and New Haven, formed a union, for the purpose of assisting each other in difficulties, and for mutual defence against their enemies. They called themselves the United Colonies of New England."
"But, Laurence," Grandfather continued, "when you want to learn about these things, you should look up Mr. Bancroft's History. I'm just recounting the history of a chair. So, let's move on. The time when the governors sat in our chair wasn't filled with many significant events. The province was now built on a solid foundation, but it wasn’t growing as quickly as before since the Puritans were no longer fleeing England due to persecution. Still, there was a steady and natural growth. The legislature incorporated towns and made new land purchases from the Indians. A very significant event happened in 1643. The colonies of Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, and New Haven formed a union to support each other in tough times and protect themselves against their enemies. They called themselves the United Colonies of New England."
"Were they under a government like that of the United States?" inquired Laurence.
"Were they under a government like that of the United States?" Laurence asked.
"No," replied Grandfather, "the different colonies did not compose one nation together; it was merely a confederacy among the governments. It somewhat resembled the league of the Amphictyons, which you remember in Grecian history. But to return to our chair. In 1644 it was highly honored; for Governor Endicott sat in it, when he gave audience to an ambassador from the French governor of Acadie, or Nova Scotia. A treaty of peace, between Massachusetts and the French colony, was then signed."
"No," Grandfather replied, "the different colonies didn’t form one nation; it was just a confederation among the governments. It was somewhat similar to the league of the Amphictyons that you remember from Greek history. But back to our chair. In 1644, it was held in high regard; Governor Endicott sat in it when he met with an ambassador from the French governor of Acadie, or Nova Scotia. A peace treaty between Massachusetts and the French colony was signed then."
"Did England allow Massachusetts to make war and peace with foreign countries?" asked Laurence.
"Did England let Massachusetts make war and peace with other countries?" asked Laurence.
"Massachusetts, and the whole of New England, was then almost independent of the mother country," said Grandfather. "There was now a civil war in England; and the king, as you may well suppose, had his hands full at home, and could pay but little attention to these remote colonies. When the Parliament got the power into their hands, they likewise had enough to do in keeping down the Cavaliers. Thus New England, like a young and hardy lad, whose father and mother neglect it, was left to take care of itself. In 1649, King Charles was beheaded. Oliver Cromwell then became Protector of England; and as he was a Puritan himself, and had risen by the valor of the English Puritans, [pg 034] he showed himself a loving and indulgent father to the Puritan colonies in America."
"Massachusetts and all of New England were pretty much independent from the mother country," said Grandfather. "There was a civil war going on in England; and the king, as you can imagine, had a lot on his plate back home and couldn’t focus much on these distant colonies. When Parliament gained power, they too had their hands full trying to control the Cavaliers. So, New England, like a young and sturdy kid who’s been neglected by his parents, had to fend for itself. In 1649, King Charles was executed. Oliver Cromwell then became the Protector of England; and since he was a Puritan himself and had risen through the ranks thanks to the courage of the English Puritans, [pg 034] he acted as a caring and tolerant father to the Puritan colonies in America."
Grandfather might have continued to talk in this dull manner, nobody knows how long; but, suspecting that Charley would find the subject rather dry, he looked sideways at that vivacious little fellow, and saw him give an involuntary yawn. Whereupon, Grandfather proceeded with the history of the chair, and related a very entertaining incident, which will be found in the next chapter.
Grandfather might have kept talking in this boring way for who knows how long; but, thinking that Charley would find the topic a bit dull, he glanced at that lively little guy and noticed him let out a yawn. So, Grandfather moved on to the story of the chair and shared a really amusing incident, which you'll find in the next chapter.
Chapter 6
"According to the most authentic records, my dear children," said Grandfather, "the chair, about this time, had the misfortune to break its leg. It was probably on account of this accident, that it ceased to be the seat of the governors of Massachusetts; for, assuredly, it would have been ominous of evil to the commonwealth, if the Chair of State had tottered upon three legs. Being therefore sold at auction,—alas! what a vicissitude for a chair that had figured in such high company, our venerable friend was knocked down to a certain Captain John Hull. This old gentleman, on carefully examining the maimed chair, discovered that its broken leg might be clamped with iron and made as serviceable as ever."
"According to the most reliable records, my dear children," said Grandfather, "the chair, around this time, had the unfortunate incident of breaking a leg. It was likely because of this accident that it stopped being the seat of the governors of Massachusetts; because, of course, it would have been a bad sign for the commonwealth if the Chair of State had been wobbling on three legs. Therefore, it was sold at auction—oh, what a turn of events for a chair that had represented such esteemed company—our old friend was sold to a certain Captain John Hull. This gentleman, upon carefully inspecting the damaged chair, found that its broken leg could be reinforced with iron and restored to full use."
"Here is the very leg that was broken!" exclaimed Charley, throwing himself down on the floor to look at it. "And here are the iron clamps. How well it was mended!"
"Here’s the exact leg that was broken!" Charley exclaimed, throwing himself down on the floor to inspect it. "And here are the iron clamps. It was fixed so well!"
When they had all sufficiently examined the broken leg, Grandfather told them a story about Captain John Hull and
When they had all taken a good look at the broken leg, Grandfather shared a story about Captain John Hull and
THE PINE TREE SHILLINGS
The Captain John Hull, aforesaid, was the mint-master of Massachusetts, and coined all the money [pg 036] that was made there. This was a new line of business: for, in the earlier days of the colony, the current coinage consisted of gold and silver money of England, Portugal, and Spain. These coins being scarce, the people were often forced to barter their commodities, instead of selling them.
Captain John Hull was the mint-master of Massachusetts and minted all the money made there. This was a new venture; in the colony's earlier days, the currency was made up of gold and silver coins from England, Portugal, and Spain. Since these coins were scarce, people often had to trade their goods instead of selling them.
For instance, if a man wanted to buy a coat, he perhaps exchanged a bear-skin for it. If he wished for a barrel of molasses, he might purchase it with a pile of pine boards. Musket-bullets were used instead of farthings. The Indians had a sort of money, called wampum, which was made of clam-shells; and this strange sort of specie was likewise taken in payment of debts, by the English settlers. Bank-bills had never been heard of. There was not money enough of any kind, in many parts of the country, to pay the salaries of the ministers; so that they sometimes had to take quintals of fish, bushels of corn, or cords of wood, instead of silver or gold.
For example, if a man wanted to buy a coat, he might trade a bear-skin for it. If he wanted a barrel of molasses, he could buy it with a stack of pine boards. Musket bullets were used instead of coins. The Native Americans had a type of currency called wampum, made from clam shells; this unusual form of money was also accepted for debts by the English settlers. Banknotes were unheard of. In many areas of the country, there wasn't enough money of any kind to pay the salaries of ministers, so they sometimes had to accept quintals of fish, bushels of corn, or cords of wood instead of silver or gold.
As the people grew more numerous, and their trade one with another increased, the want of current money was still more sensibly felt. To supply the demand, the general court passed a law for establishing a coinage of shillings, sixpences, and threepences. Captain John Hull was appointed to manufacture this money, and was to have about one shilling out of every twenty to pay him for the trouble of making them.
As the population increased and trade among them grew, the need for currency became even more apparent. To meet this demand, the general court enacted a law to create coins in denominations of shillings, sixpences, and threepences. Captain John Hull was assigned to mint this money and was to receive about one shilling for every twenty coins produced as payment for his work.
Hereupon, all the old silver in the colony was handed over to Captain John Hull. The battered [pg 037] silver cans and tankards, I suppose, and silver buckles, and broken spoons, and silver buttons of worn-out coats, and silver hilts of swords that had figured at court, all such curious old articles were doubtless thrown into the melting-pot together. But by far the greater part of the silver consisted of bullion from the mines of South America, which the English buccaniers—(who were little better than pirates)—had taken from the Spaniards, and brought to Massachusetts.
All the old silver in the colony was given to Captain John Hull. The worn-out silver cans and tankards, I guess, along with silver buckles, broken spoons, and silver buttons from old coats, plus silver sword hilts that had once been used at court, all of those old items were probably tossed into the melting pot together. But most of the silver came from bullion mined in South America, which the English buccaneers—who were really just pirates—had taken from the Spanish and brought to Massachusetts.
All this old and new silver being melted down and coined, the result was an immense amount of splendid shillings, sixpences, and threepences. Each had the date, 1652, on the one side, and the figure of a pine-tree on the other. Hence they were called pine-tree shillings. And for every twenty shillings that he coined, you will remember, Captain John Hull was entitled to put one shilling into his own pocket.
All this old and new silver being melted down and turned into coins resulted in a huge quantity of beautiful shillings, sixpences, and threepences. Each had the year 1652 on one side and the image of a pine tree on the other. That's why they were called pine-tree shillings. And for every twenty shillings he minted, you may recall, Captain John Hull was allowed to keep one shilling for himself.
The magistrates soon began to suspect that the mint-master would have the best of the bargain. They offered him a large sum of money, if he would but give up that twentieth shilling, which he was continually dropping into his own pocket. But Captain Hull declared himself perfectly satisfied with the shilling. And well he might be; for so diligently did he labor, that, in a few years, his pockets, his money bags, and his strong box, were overflowing with pine-tree shillings. This was probably the case when he came into possession of Grandfather's chair; and, as he had worked so hard [pg 038] at the mint, it was certainly proper that he should have a comfortable chair to rest himself in.
The officials quickly started to suspect that the mint-master was getting the better deal. They offered him a large sum of money if he would just stop pocketing that twentieth shilling that he was always sneaking away. But Captain Hull insisted that he was completely happy with the shilling. And he had every right to be; he worked so hard that, within a few years, his pockets, money bags, and his safe were overflowing with pine-tree shillings. This was likely the case when he inherited Grandfather's chair; and since he had put in so much effort at the mint, it was only fair that he had a comfortable chair to relax in. [pg 038]
When the mint-master had grown very rich, a young man, Samuel Sewell by name, came a courting to his only daughter. His daughter,—whose name I do not know, but we will call her Betsey,—was a fine hearty damsel, by no means so slender as some young ladies of our own days. On the contrary, having always fed heartily on pumpkin pies, doughnuts, Indian puddings, and other Puritan dainties, she was as round and plump as a pudding herself. With this round, rosy Miss Betsey, did Samuel Sewell fall in love. As he was a young man of good character, industrious in his business, and a member of the church, the mint-master very readily gave his consent.
When the mint-master had become very wealthy, a young man named Samuel Sewell came to court his only daughter. His daughter—whose name I don't know, but let's call her Betsey—was a healthy young woman, definitely not as slim as some girls today. In fact, having always enjoyed hearty meals of pumpkin pies, doughnuts, Indian puddings, and other Puritan treats, she was as round and plump as a pudding herself. Samuel Sewell fell in love with this round, rosy Miss Betsey. Since he was a young man of good reputation, hard-working in his job, and a church member, the mint-master was more than happy to give his approval.
"Yes—you may take her," said he, in his rough way; "and you'll find her a heavy burden enough!"
"Yeah—you can take her," he said gruffly, "and you'll see she's quite a heavy load!"
On the wedding day, we may suppose that honest John Hull dressed himself in a plum-colored coat, all the buttons of which were made of pine-tree shillings. The buttons of his waistcoat were sixpences; and the knees of his smallclothes were buttoned with silver threepences. Thus attired, he sat with great dignity in Grandfather's chair; and, being a portly old gentleman, he completely filled it from elbow to elbow. On the opposite side of the room, between her bride-maids, sat Miss Betsey. She was blushing with all her might, and looked like a full blown pæony, or a great red apple.
On the wedding day, we can imagine that honest John Hull wore a plum-colored coat, with buttons made from pine-tree shillings. The buttons on his waistcoat were sixpences, and the knees of his breeches were fastened with silver threepences. Dressed like this, he sat with great dignity in Grandfather's chair; being a stout old gentleman, he filled it completely from side to side. On the other side of the room, surrounded by her bridesmaids, sat Miss Betsey. She was blushing fiercely and looked like a fully bloomed peony or a big red apple.
There, too, was the bridegroom, dressed in a fine [pg 039] purple coat, and gold lace waistcoat, with as much other finery as the Puritan laws and customs would allow him to put on. His hair was cropped close to his head, because Governor Endicott had forbidden any man to wear it below the ears. But he was a very personable young man; and so thought the bride-maids and Miss Betsey herself.
There, too, was the groom, dressed in a nice [pg 039] purple coat and a gold lace waistcoat, along with as much other fancy clothing as the Puritan laws and customs allowed him to wear. His hair was cut short because Governor Endicott had banned any man from wearing it longer than the ears. But he was a very attractive young man; the bridesmaids and Miss Betsey herself thought so too.
The mint-master also was pleased with his new son-in-law; especially as he had courted Miss Betsey out of pure love, and had said nothing at all about her portion. So when the marriage ceremony was over, Captain Hull whispered a word to two of his men-servants, who immediately went out, and soon returned, lugging in a large pair of scales. They were such a pair as wholesale merchants use, for weighing bulky commodities; and quite a bulky commodity was now to be weighed in them.
The mint-master was also happy with his new son-in-law, especially since he had pursued Miss Betsey out of genuine love and hadn’t mentioned her dowry at all. So, after the wedding ceremony, Captain Hull whispered to two of his servants, who quickly went out and came back carrying a large set of scales. They were the kind that wholesale merchants use for weighing large items, and a pretty hefty item was about to be weighed on them.
"Daughter Betsey," said the mint-master, "get into one side of these scales."
"Daughter Betsey," said the mint-master, "step onto one side of these scales."
Miss Betsey,—or Mrs. Sewell, as we must now call her,—did as she was bid, like a dutiful child, without any question of the why and wherefore. But what her father could mean, unless to make her husband pay for her by the pound, (in which case she would have been a dear bargain,) she had not the least idea.
Miss Betsey—now Mrs. Sewell—did as she was told, like a good child, without questioning why or how. But she had no clue what her father could mean, unless he intended to make her husband pay for her by the pound (in which case she would have been quite a deal).
"And now," said honest John Hull to the servants, "bring that box hither."
"And now," said honest John Hull to the staff, "bring that box here."
The box, to which the mint-master pointed, was a huge, square, iron bound, oaken chest; it was big [pg 040] enough, my children, for all four of you to play at hide-and-seek in. The servants tugged with might and main, but could not lift this enormous receptacle, and were finally obliged to drag it across the floor. Captain Hull then took a key from his girdle, unlocked the chest, and lifted its ponderous lid. Behold! it was full to the brim of bright pine-tree shillings, fresh from the mint; and Samuel Sewell began to think that his father-in-law had got possession of all the money in the Massachusetts treasury. But it was only the mint-master's honest share of the coinage.
The box that the mint-master pointed to was a huge, square, iron-bound, oak chest; it was big enough, my children, for all four of you to play hide-and-seek in. The servants pulled with all their strength, but couldn’t lift this massive chest, so they had to drag it across the floor. Captain Hull then took a key from his belt, unlocked the chest, and lifted its heavy lid. Look! It was filled to the top with shiny pine-tree shillings, fresh from the mint; and Samuel Sewell started to think that his father-in-law had gotten hold of all the money in the Massachusetts treasury. But it was only the mint-master's fair share of the coins.
Then the servants, at Captain Hull's command, heaped double handfulls of shillings into one side of the scales, while Betsey remained in the other. Jingle, jingle, went the shillings, as handful after handful was thrown in, till, plump and ponderous as she was, they fairly weighed the young lady from the floor.
Then the servants, at Captain Hull's orders, piled double handfuls of shillings into one side of the scales, while Betsey stayed on the other side. Jingle, jingle, went the shillings, as handful after handful was added, until, heavy as she was, they easily lifted the young lady off the ground.
"There, son Sewell!" cried the honest mint-master, resuming his seat in Grandfather's chair. "Take these shillings for my daughter's portion. Use her kindly, and thank Heaven for her. It is not every wife that's worth her weight in silver!"
"There you go, son Sewell!" exclaimed the honest mint-master, taking his place in Grandfather's chair. "Take these shillings for my daughter's dowry. Treat her well, and be thankful for her. Not every wife is worth her weight in silver!"
The children laughed heartily at this legend, and would hardly be convinced but that Grandfather had made it out of his own head. He assured them faithfully, however, that he had found it in the [pg 041] pages of a grave historian, and had merely tried to tell it in a somewhat funnier style. As for Samuel Sewell, he afterwards became Chief Justice of Massachusetts.
The kids laughed loudly at this story and were almost convinced that Grandfather had just made it up. He promised them, though, that he had found it in the pages of a serious historian and was just trying to tell it in a funnier way. As for Samuel Sewell, he later became Chief Justice of Massachusetts.
"Well, Grandfather," remarked Clara, "if wedding portions now-a-days were paid as Miss Betsey's was, young ladies would not pride themselves upon an airy figure as many of them do."
"Well, Grandfather," Clara said, "if wedding dowries were paid nowadays like Miss Betsey's was, young women wouldn't take pride in being so thin like many of them do."
Chapter 7
When his little audience next assembled round the chair, Grandfather gave them a doleful history of the Quaker persecution, which began in 1656, and raged for about three years in Massachusetts.
When his small audience gathered around the chair again, Grandfather told them a sad story about the Quaker persecution, which started in 1656 and lasted for about three years in Massachusetts.
He told them how, in the first place, twelve of the converts of George Fox, the first Quaker in the world, had come over from England. They seemed to be impelled by an earnest love for the souls of men, and a pure desire to make known what they considered a revelation from Heaven. But the rulers looked upon them as plotting the downfall of all government and religion. They were banished from the colony. In a little while, however, not only the first twelve had returned, but a multitude of other Quakers had come to rebuke the rulers, and to preach against the priests and steeple-houses.
He told them that, originally, twelve of George Fox’s converts, the first Quaker in the world, had arrived from England. They seemed driven by a genuine love for people's souls and a sincere desire to share what they believed was a revelation from Heaven. However, the leaders viewed them as a threat to all government and religion. They were exiled from the colony. Soon after, though, not only had the original twelve returned, but a large number of other Quakers came to challenge the leaders and to preach against the clergy and church buildings.
Grandfather described the hatred and scorn with which these enthusiasts were received. They were thrown into dungeons; they were beaten with many stripes, women as well as men; they were driven forth into the wilderness, and left to the tender mercies of wild beasts and Indians. The children were amazed to hear, that, the more the Quakers were scourged, and imprisoned, and banished, the more did the sect increase, both by the influx of strangers, [pg 043] and by converts from among the Puritans. But Grandfather told them, that God had put something into the soul of man, which always turned the cruelties of the persecutor to nought.
Grandfather talked about the hatred and disdain the enthusiasts faced. They were thrown into dungeons, beaten severely—both women and men—and driven out into the wilderness, left to the mercy of wild animals and Indigenous people. The children were amazed to learn that the more the Quakers were whipped, imprisoned, and exiled, the more their group grew, both from new followers and converts from the Puritans. But Grandfather explained that God had instilled something in the human soul that always rendered the persecutor's cruelty ineffective.
He went on to relate, that, in 1659, two Quakers, named William Robinson and Marmaduke Stephenson, were hanged at Boston. A woman had been sentenced to die with them, but was reprieved, on condition of her leaving the colony. Her name was Mary Dyer. In the year 1660 she returned to Boston, although she knew death awaited her there; and, if Grandfather had been correctly informed, an incident had then taken place, which connects her with our story. This Mary Dyer had entered the mint-master's dwelling, clothed in sackcloth and ashes, and seated herself in our great chair, with a sort of dignity and state. Then she proceeded to deliver what she called a message from Heaven; but in the midst of it, they dragged her to prison.
He went on to say that in 1659, two Quakers, named William Robinson and Marmaduke Stephenson, were hanged in Boston. A woman was sentenced to die with them but was spared on the condition that she leave the colony. Her name was Mary Dyer. In 1660, she returned to Boston, even though she knew death awaited her there; and if Grandfather had been correctly informed, an incident occurred that connects her to our story. This Mary Dyer entered the mint-master's house, dressed in sackcloth and ashes, and sat down in our great chair with a kind of dignity. Then she began to deliver what she called a message from Heaven; but in the middle of it, they dragged her off to prison.
"And was she executed?" asked Laurence.
"And was she executed?" Laurence asked.
"She was," said Grandfather.
"She was," Grandfather said.
"Grandfather," cried Charley, clenching his fist, "I would have fought for that poor Quaker woman!"
"Grandpa," shouted Charley, balling his fist, "I would have stood up for that poor Quaker woman!"
"Ah! but if a sword had been drawn for her," said Laurence, "it would have taken away all the beauty of her death."
"Ah! but if someone had drawn a sword for her," said Laurence, "it would have ruined the beauty of her death."
It seemed as if hardly any of the preceding stories had thrown such an interest around Grandfather's chair, as did the fact, that the poor, persecuted, wandering Quaker woman had rested in it for [pg 044] a moment. The children were so much excited, that Grandfather found it necessary to bring his account of the persecution to a close.
It felt like none of the earlier stories had captured the kids' attention around Grandfather's chair quite like the fact that the poor, persecuted, wandering Quaker woman had rested in it for a moment. The children were so excited that Grandfather felt he had to wrap up his account of the persecution.
"In 1660, the same year in which Mary Dyer was executed," said he, "Charles the Second was restored to the throne of his fathers. This king had many vices; but he would not permit blood to be shed, under pretence of religion, in any part of his dominions. The Quakers in England told him what had been done to their brethren in Massachusetts; and he sent orders to Governor Endicott to forbear all such proceedings in future. And so ended the Quaker persecution,—one of the most mournful passages in the history of our forefathers."
"In 1660, the same year Mary Dyer was executed," he said, "Charles the Second was restored to the throne of his family. This king had many flaws, but he wouldn’t allow blood to be shed under the guise of religion in any part of his kingdom. The Quakers in England informed him about what had happened to their fellow members in Massachusetts; he instructed Governor Endicott to stop all such actions in the future. And that’s how the persecution of Quakers came to an end—one of the most sorrowful events in the history of our ancestors."
Grandfather then told his auditors, that, shortly after the above incident, the great chair had been given by the mint-master to the Rev. Mr. John Eliot. He was the first minister of Roxbury. But besides attending to his pastoral duties there, he learned the language of the red men, and often went into the woods to preach to them. So earnestly did he labor for their conversion, that he has always been called the apostle to the Indians. The mention of this holy man suggested to Grandfather the propriety of giving a brief sketch of the history of the Indians, so far as they were connected with the English colonists.
Grandfather then told his listeners that shortly after the incident mentioned, the great chair was given by the mint-master to Rev. Mr. John Eliot. He was the first minister of Roxbury. In addition to his pastoral duties there, he learned the language of the Native Americans and often went into the woods to preach to them. He worked so hard for their conversion that he is always called the apostle to the Indians. The mention of this holy man prompted Grandfather to think it was fitting to give a brief overview of the history of the Native Americans, as it related to the English colonists.
A short period before the arrival of the first Pilgrims at Plymouth, there had been a very grievous plague among the red men; and the sages and ministers [pg 045] of that day were inclined to the opinion, that Providence had sent this mortality, in order to make room for the settlement of the English. But I know not why we should suppose that an Indian's life is less precious, in the eye of Heaven, than that of a white man. Be that as it may, death had certainly been very busy with the savage tribes.
A short time before the first Pilgrims arrived at Plymouth, there had been a terrible plague among the Native Americans; and the leaders and ministers of that time believed that Providence had sent this mortality to make space for the English settlement. But I don’t see why we should think that an Indian's life is any less valuable, in the eyes of Heaven, than that of a white man. Regardless, death had certainly been very active among the Native tribes.
In many places the English found the wigwams deserted, and the corn-fields growing to waste, with none to harvest the grain. There were heaps of earth also, which, being dug open, proved to be Indian graves, containing bows and flint-headed spears and arrows; for the Indians buried the dead warrior's weapons along with him. In some spots, there were skulls and other human bones, lying unburied. In 1633, and the year afterwards, the smallpox broke out among the Massachusetts Indians, multitudes of whom died by this terrible disease of the old world. These misfortunes made them far less powerful than they had formerly been.
In many areas, the English found the wigwams empty and the cornfields overgrown, with no one to harvest the crops. There were also mounds of earth that, when dug up, turned out to be Indian graves, filled with bows and flint-tipped spears and arrows; the Indians buried the weapons of their fallen warriors alongside them. In some places, skulls and other human bones lay exposed. In 1633 and the following year, smallpox erupted among the Massachusetts Indians, killing many of them due to this devastating disease from the old world. These tragedies significantly weakened them compared to their previous strength.
For nearly half a century after the arrival of the English, the red men showed themselves generally inclined to peace and amity. They often made submission, when they might have made successful war. The Plymouth settlers, led by the famous Captain Miles Standish, slew some of them in 1623, without any very evident necessity for so doing. In 1636, and the following year, there was the most dreadful war that had yet occurred between the Indians and the English. The Connecticut settlers, [pg 046] assisted by a celebrated Indian chief, named Uncas, bore the brunt of this war, with but little aid from Massachusetts. Many hundreds of the hostile Indians were slain, or burnt in their wigwams. Sassacus, their sachem, fled to another tribe, after his own people were defeated; but he was murdered by them, and his head was sent to his English enemies.
For almost fifty years after the English arrived, the Native Americans generally preferred peace and friendship. They often chose to submit when they could have fought successfully. In 1623, the Plymouth settlers, led by the well-known Captain Miles Standish, killed some of them without any clear reason to do so. In 1636 and the year after, there was the worst war that had happened so far between the Native Americans and the English. The settlers in Connecticut, with the help of a famous Native American chief named Uncas, faced the main challenges of this war, with little support from Massachusetts. Many hundreds of the opposing Native Americans were killed or burned in their homes. Sassacus, their leader, fled to another tribe after his people were defeated, but he was killed by them, and his head was sent to his English foes.
From that period, down to the time of King Philip's war, which will be mentioned hereafter, there was not much trouble with the Indians. But the colonists were always on their guard, and kept their weapons ready for the conflict.
From that time until King Philip's war, which will be discussed later, there wasn't much trouble with the Native Americans. However, the colonists stayed vigilant and kept their weapons ready for any potential conflict.
"I have sometimes doubted," said Grandfather, when he had told these things to the children, "I have sometimes doubted whether there was more than a single man, among our forefathers, who realized that an Indian possesses a mind and a heart, and an immortal soul. That single man was John Eliot. All the rest of the early settlers seemed to think that the Indians were an inferior race of beings, whom the Creator had merely allowed to keep possession of this beautiful country, till the white men should be in want of it.
"I have sometimes doubted," said Grandfather, after sharing these stories with the children, "I have sometimes doubted whether there was more than one man among our ancestors who understood that an Indian has a mind and a heart, and an immortal soul. That man was John Eliot. All the other early settlers appeared to believe that the Indians were an inferior race, whom the Creator had only permitted to occupy this beautiful land until the white men needed it."
"Did the pious men of those days never try to make Christians of them?" asked Laurence.
"Did the devout people of that time ever try to convert them to Christianity?" Laurence asked.
"Sometimes, it is true," answered Grandfather, "the magistrates and ministers would talk about civilizing and converting the red people. But, at the bottom of their hearts, they would have had [pg 047] almost as much expectation of civilizing a wild bear of the woods, and making him fit for paradise. They felt no faith in the success of any such attempts, because they had no love for the poor Indians. Now Eliot was full of love for them, and therefore so full of faith and hope, that he spent the labor of a lifetime in their behalf."
"Sometimes, it’s true," Grandfather replied, "the officials and leaders would talk about civilizing and converting the Native Americans. But deep down, they had nearly as much hope of civilizing a wild bear from the woods and making it fit for paradise. They didn’t believe that any such efforts would succeed because they had no love for the poor Indians. But Eliot was full of love for them, and because of that, he was also full of faith and hope, dedicating a lifetime of work to help them."
"I would have conquered them first, and then converted them," said Charley.
"I would have defeated them first, and then changed them," said Charley.
"Ah, Charley, there spoke the very spirit of our forefathers!" replied Grandfather. "But Mr. Eliot had a better spirit. He looked upon them as his brethren. He persuaded as many of them as he could, to leave off their idle and wandering habits, and to build houses, and cultivate the earth, as the English did. He established schools among them, and taught many of the Indians how to read. He taught them, likewise, how to pray. Hence they were called 'praying Indians.' Finally, having spent the best years of his life for their good, Mr. Eliot resolved to spend the remainder in doing them a yet greater benefit."
"Ah, Charley, there was the true spirit of our ancestors!" replied Grandfather. "But Mr. Eliot had an even better spirit. He saw them as his brothers and sisters. He encouraged as many of them as he could to stop their idle and wandering ways, to build homes, and to farm the land like the English did. He set up schools for them and taught many of the Native Americans how to read. He also taught them how to pray. That's why they were called 'praying Indians.' In the end, having dedicated the best years of his life to their well-being, Mr. Eliot decided to spend the rest of his life doing even more good for them."
"I know what that was!" cried Laurence.
"I know what that was!" Laurence shouted.
"He sat down in his study," continued Grandfather, "and began a translation of the Bible into the Indian tongue. It was while he was engaged in this pious work, that the mint-master gave him our great chair. His toil needed it, and deserved it."
"He sat down in his study," continued Grandfather, "and started translating the Bible into the Indian language. It was while he was working on this meaningful task that the mint-master gave him our great chair. His effort needed it and deserved it."
Chapter 8
As Grandfather was a great admirer of the Apostle Eliot, he was glad to comply with the earnest request which Laurence had made, at the close of the last chapter. So he proceeded to describe how good Mr. Eliot labored, while he was at work upon
As Grandfather really admired the Apostle Eliot, he was happy to fulfill the sincere request that Laurence made at the end of the last chapter. So he went on to explain how dedicated Mr. Eliot was in his work while he was at it.
THE INDIAN BIBLE
My dear children, what a task would you think it, even with a long lifetime before you, were you bidden to copy every chapter and verse, and word, in yonder great family Bible! Would not this be a heavy toil? But if the task were, not to write off the English Bible, but to learn a language, utterly unlike all other tongues,—a language which hitherto had never been learned, except by the Indians themselves, from their mothers' lips,—a language never written, and the strange words of which seemed inexpressible by letters;—if the task were, first, to learn this new variety of speech, and then to translate the Bible into it, and to do it so carefully, that not one idea throughout the holy book should be changed,—what would induce you to undertake this toil? Yet this was what the Apostle Eliot did.
My dear children, what do you think it would be like, even with a long life ahead of you, if you were tasked with copying every chapter, verse, and word from that big family Bible over there? Wouldn't that be a heavy burden? But what if the task was not just to transcribe the English Bible, but to learn a completely different language—one that's unlike any others—a language that until now has only been spoken by the Indians themselves, passed down from their mothers? A language that has never been written down, with strange words that seem impossible to capture in letters; if your challenge was first to learn this new way of speaking, and then to translate the Bible into it so precisely that not a single idea in the holy book would be altered—what could possibly motivate you to take on this labor? Yet this is exactly what the Apostle Eliot did.
It was a mighty work for a man, now growing old, [pg 050] to take upon himself. And what earthly reward could he expect from it? None; no reward on earth. But he believed that the red men were the descendants of those lost tribes of Israel of whom history has been able to tell us nothing, for thousands of years. He hoped that God had sent the English across the ocean, Gentiles as they were, to enlighten this benighted portion of his once chosen race. And when he should be summoned hence, he trusted to meet blessed spirits in another world, whose bliss would have been earned by his patient toil, in translating the Word of God. This hope and trust were far dearer to him, than any thing that earth could offer.
It was a huge job for a man who was now getting old, [pg 050] to take on. And what kind of reward could he expect for it? None; no reward here on earth. But he believed that the Native Americans were the descendants of those lost tribes of Israel about whom history hasn’t been able to tell us anything for thousands of years. He hoped that God had sent the English across the ocean, Gentiles as they were, to bring light to this dark part of his once chosen people. And when he would be called away, he trusted he would meet blessed spirits in another world, whose happiness would be a result of his patient work in translating the Word of God. This hope and trust meant far more to him than anything earth could offer.
Sometimes, while thus at work, he was visited by learned men, who desired to know what literary undertaking Mr. Elliot had in hand. They, like himself, had been bred in the studious cloisters of a university, and were supposed to possess all the erudition which mankind has hoarded up from age to age. Greek and Latin were as familiar to them as the babble of their childhood. Hebrew was like their mother tongue. They had grown gray in study; their eyes were bleared with poring over print and manuscript by the light of the midnight lamp.
Sometimes, while working, he was visited by educated individuals who wanted to know what writing project Mr. Elliot was working on. They, like him, had been raised in the scholarly environments of a university and were expected to possess all the knowledge that humanity has gathered over the years. Greek and Latin were as familiar to them as the language of their childhood. Hebrew felt like their native language. They had grown old in study; their eyes were tired from staring at books and manuscripts by the light of the midnight lamp.
And yet, how much had they left unlearned! Mr. Eliot would put into their hands some of the pages, which he had been writing; and behold! the gray-headed men stammered over the long, strange words, like a little child in his first attempts to read. [pg 051] Then would the apostle call to him an Indian boy, one of his scholars, and show him the manuscript, which had so puzzled the learned Englishmen.
And yet, how much had they still not learned! Mr. Eliot would give them some of the pages he had written, and look! The elderly men stumbled over the long, unfamiliar words, like a small child trying to read for the first time. [pg 051] Then the apostle would call over an Indian boy, one of his students, and show him the manuscript that had so confused the educated Englishmen.
"Read this, my child," said he, "these are some brethren of mine, who would fain hear the sound of thy native tongue."
"Read this, my child," he said, "these are some of my brothers, who would really like to hear the sound of your native language."
Then would the Indian boy cast his eyes over the mysterious page, and read it so skilfully, that it sounded like wild music. It seemed as if the forest leaves were singing in the ears of his auditors, and as if the roar of distant streams were poured through the young Indian's voice. Such were the sounds amid which the language of the red man had been formed; and they were still heard to echo in it.
Then the Indian boy would gaze at the mysterious page and read it so skillfully that it sounded like wild music. It felt as if the leaves of the forest were singing in the ears of his listeners, and as if the roar of distant streams flowed through the young Indian's voice. Such were the sounds in which the language of the red man had been shaped, and they still echoed within it.
The lesson being over, Mr. Eliot would give the Indian boy an apple or a cake, and bid him leap forth into the open air, which his free nature loved. The apostle was kind to children, and even shared in their sports, sometimes. And when his visitors had bidden him farewell, the good man turned patiently to his toil again.
The lesson finished, Mr. Eliot would give the Indian boy an apple or a cake and encourage him to jump into the fresh air, which he loved. The man was kind to children and even joined in their games sometimes. And when his visitors said goodbye, the good man patiently returned to his work.
No other Englishman had ever understood the Indian character so well, nor possessed so great an influence over the New England tribes, as the apostle did. His advice and assistance must often have been valuable to his countrymen, in their transactions with the Indians. Occasionally, perhaps, the governor and some of the counsellors came to visit Mr. Eliot. Perchance they were seeking some method to circumvent the forest people. They inquired, it [pg 052] may be, how they could obtain possession of such and such a tract of their rich land. Or they talked of making the Indians their servants, as if God had destined them for perpetual bondage to the more powerful white man.
No other Englishman had ever understood the Indian character as well, nor had as much influence over the New England tribes, as the apostle did. His advice and help must have been really valuable to his fellow countrymen in their dealings with the Indians. Sometimes, the governor and a few of the advisers might have visited Mr. Eliot. Perhaps they were looking for ways to outsmart the woodland tribes. They asked, maybe, how they could take control of certain parts of their rich land. Or they discussed making the Indians their servants, as if God had fated them for a life of servitude to the stronger white man.
Perhaps, too, some warlike captain, dressed in his buff-coat, with a corslet beneath it, accompanied the governor and counsellors. Laying his hand upon his sword hilt, he would declare, that the only method of dealing with the red men was to meet them with the sword drawn, and the musket presented.
Maybe some military leader, dressed in his leather coat with armor underneath, was with the governor and advisors. With his hand on the hilt of his sword, he would say that the only way to handle the Native Americans was to confront them with drawn swords and ready rifles.
But the apostle resisted both the craft of the politician, and the fierceness of the warrior.
But the apostle stood firm against both the cunning of the politician and the brutality of the warrior.
"Treat these sons of the forest as men and brethren," he would say, "and let us endeavor to make them Christians. Their forefathers were of that chosen race, whom God delivered from Egyptian bondage. Perchance he has destined us to deliver the children from the more cruel bondage of ignorance and idolatry. Chiefly for this end, it may be, we were directed across the ocean."
"Treat these sons of the forest as men and brothers," he would say, "and let's try to make them Christians. Their ancestors were part of that chosen group whom God freed from slavery in Egypt. Perhaps He has chosen us to save the children from the harsher slavery of ignorance and idolatry. This may be the main reason we were led across the ocean."
When these other visitors were gone, Mr. Eliot bent himself again over the half written page. He dared hardly relax a moment from his toil. He felt that, in the book which he was translating, there was a deep human, as well as heavenly wisdom, which would of itself suffice to civilize and refine the savage tribes. Let the Bible be diffused among them, and all earthly good would follow. But how [pg 053] slight a consideration was this, when he reflected that the eternal welfare of a whole race of men depended upon his accomplishment of the task which he had set himself! What if his hands should be palsied? What if his mind should lose its vigor? What if death should come upon him, ere the work were done? Then must the red man wander in the dark wilderness of heathenism for ever.
Once the other visitors had left, Mr. Eliot leaned over the incomplete page again. He hardly dared to take a moment's break from his work. He believed that the book he was translating contained profound human and spiritual wisdom that could civilize and uplift savage tribes on its own. If the Bible were spread among them, all earthly good would follow. But how [pg 053] trivial did that seem when he thought about how the eternal fate of an entire race of people depended on him finishing the task he'd taken on! What if his hands became weak? What if his mind lost its sharpness? What if he died before completing the work? Then the Native Americans would be left to wander in the dark wilderness of paganism forever.
Impelled by such thoughts as these, he sat writing in the great chair, when the pleasant summer breeze came in through his open casement; and also when the fire of forest logs sent up its blaze and smoke, through the broad stone chimney, into the wintry air. Before the earliest bird sang, in the morning, the apostle's lamp was kindled; and, at midnight, his weary head was not yet upon its pillow. And at length, leaning back in the great chair, he could say to himself, with a holy triumph,—"The work is finished!"
Driven by thoughts like these, he sat writing in the big chair while a nice summer breeze flowed in through the open window. At the same time, the fire made from logs blazed and sent smoke up through the wide stone chimney into the cold winter air. Before the first bird sang in the morning, the apostle’s lamp was lit, and at midnight, his tired head hadn’t touched the pillow yet. Finally, leaning back in the big chair, he could say to himself, with a sense of holy triumph, “The work is finished!”
It was finished. Here was a Bible for the Indians. Those long lost descendants of the ten tribes of Israel would now learn the history of their forefathers. That grace, which the ancient Israelites had forfeited, was offered anew to their children.
It was done. Here was a Bible for the Native Americans. Those long-lost descendants of the ten tribes of Israel would now discover the history of their ancestors. That grace, which the ancient Israelites had lost, was being offered again to their children.
There is no impiety in believing that, when his long life was over, the apostle of the Indians was welcomed to the celestial abodes by the prophets of ancient days, and by those earliest apostles and evangelists, who had drawn their inspiration from the immediate presence of the Saviour. They first had [pg 054] preached truth and salvation to the world. And Eliot, separated from them by many centuries, yet full of the same spirit, had borne the like message to the new world of the West. Since the first days of Christianity, there has been no man more worthy to be numbered in the brotherhood of the apostles, than Eliot.
There’s nothing disrespectful about believing that, when his long life ended, the apostle to the Indians was welcomed into heaven by the prophets of ancient times and by the earliest apostles and evangelists, who got their inspiration directly from the presence of the Savior. They were the first to spread truth and salvation to the world. And Eliot, separated from them by many centuries but sharing the same spirit, had delivered a similar message to the new world in the West. Since the early days of Christianity, there hasn’t been anyone more deserving to be counted among the apostles than Eliot.
"My heart is not satisfied to think," observed Laurence, "that Mr. Eliot's labors have done no good, except to a few Indians of his own time. Doubtless, he would not have regretted his toil, if it were the means of saving but a single soul. But it is a grievous thing to me, that he should have toiled so hard to translate the Bible, and now the language and the people are gone! The Indian Bible itself is almost the only relic of both."
"My heart isn’t satisfied to think," Laurence said, "that Mr. Eliot's efforts have only benefited a few Indians in his time. Certainly, he wouldn’t have regretted his work if it meant saving just one soul. But it really saddens me that he worked so hard to translate the Bible, and now both the language and the people have vanished! The Indian Bible itself is nearly the only remaining trace of both."
"Laurence," said his Grandfather, "if ever you should doubt that man is capable of disinterested zeal for his brother's good, then remember how the apostle Eliot toiled. And if you should feel your own self-interest pressing upon your heart too closely, then think of Eliot's Indian Bible. It is good for the world that such a man has lived, and left this emblem of his life."
"Laurence," his grandfather said, "if you ever doubt that people can genuinely care for the well-being of others without selfish motives, remember how hard the apostle Eliot worked. And if you start to feel overwhelmed by your own interests, think about Eliot's Indian Bible. It's a positive thing for the world that a man like him lived and left behind this symbol of his life."
"Grandfather," whispered she, "I want to kiss good Mr. Eliot!"
"Grandpa," she whispered, "I want to kiss good Mr. Eliot!"
And, doubtless, good Mr. Eliot would gladly receive the kiss of so sweet a child as little Alice, and would think it a portion of his reward in heaven.
And, no doubt, good Mr. Eliot would happily accept a kiss from such a sweet child as little Alice and would see it as part of his reward in heaven.
Grandfather now observed, that Dr. Francis had written a very beautiful Life of Eliot, which he advised Laurence to peruse. He then spoke of King Philip's war, which began in 1675, and terminated with the death of King Philip, in the following year. Philip was a proud, fierce Indian, whom Mr. Eliot had vainly endeavored to convert to the Christian faith.
Grandfather now noted that Dr. Francis had written a really impressive biography of Eliot, which he suggested Laurence read. He then talked about King Philip's War, which started in 1675 and ended with King Philip's death the next year. Philip was a proud, fierce Native American whom Mr. Eliot had unsuccessfully tried to convert to Christianity.
"It must have been a great anguish to the apostle," continued Grandfather, "to hear of mutual slaughter and outrage between his own countrymen, and those for whom he felt the affection of a father. A few of the praying Indians joined the followers of King Philip. A greater number fought on the side of the English. In the course of the war, the little community of red people whom Mr. Eliot had begun to civilize, was scattered, and probably never was restored to a flourishing condition. But his zeal did not grow cold; and only about five years before his death he took great pains in preparing a new edition of the Indian Bible."
"It must have been incredibly painful for the apostle," continued Grandfather, "to witness the mutual killing and violence between his own people and those he cared for deeply. A few of the praying Indians joined King Philip's side, while a larger number fought alongside the English. During the war, the small community of Native Americans that Mr. Eliot had worked to civilize was broken apart, and they likely never returned to a thriving state. But his passion didn't fade; just about five years before his death, he put in great effort to prepare a new edition of the Indian Bible."
"I do wish Grandfather," cried Charley, "you would tell us all about the battles in King Philip's war."
"I really wish you would tell us all about the battles in King Philip's war, Grandfather," Charley exclaimed.
"O, no!" exclaimed Clara. "Who wants to hear about tomahawks and scalping knives!"
"O, no!" Clara exclaimed. "Who wants to hear about tomahawks and scalping knives!"
"No, Charley," replied Grandfather, "I have no time to spare in talking about battles. You must be content with knowing that it was the bloodiest war that the Indians had ever waged against the white men; and that, at its close, the English set King Philip's head upon a pole."
"No, Charley," replied Grandfather, "I don't have time to talk about battles. Just know that it was the deadliest war the Indians ever fought against the white men; and at the end, the English put King Philip's head on a pole."
"Who was the captain of the English?" asked Charley.
"Who was the captain of the English?" Charley asked.
"Their most noted captain was Benjamin Church,—a very famous warrior," said Grandfather. "But I assure you, Charley, that neither Captain Church, nor any of the officers and soldiers who fought in King Philip's war, did any thing a thousandth part so glorious, as Mr. Eliot did, when he translated the Bible for the Indians."
"Their most famous captain was Benjamin Church—a well-known warrior," said Grandfather. "But I can promise you, Charley, that neither Captain Church nor any of the officers and soldiers who fought in King Philip's war did anything even remotely as glorious as what Mr. Eliot accomplished when he translated the Bible for the Indians."
"Let Laurence be the apostle," said Charley to himself, "and I will be the captain."
"Let Laurence be the apostle," Charley thought to himself, "and I'll be the captain."
Chapter 9
The children were now accustomed to assemble round Grandfather's chair, at all their unoccupied moments; and often it was a striking picture to behold the white-headed old sire, with this flowery wreath of young people around him. When he talked to them, it was the past speaking to the present,—or rather to the future, for the children were of a generation which had not become actual. Their part in life, thus far, was only to be happy, and to draw knowledge from a thousand sources. As yet, it was not their time to do.
The kids were now used to gathering around Grandfather's chair during all their free time; and often it was a lovely sight to see the white-haired old man, with this colorful group of young people around him. When he spoke to them, it was like the past talking to the present—or rather to the future, because the kids belonged to a generation that hadn’t fully emerged yet. Their role in life, so far, was just to be happy and to learn from countless sources. It wasn’t their time to take action yet.
Sometimes, as Grandfather gazed at their fair, unworldly countenances, a mist of tears bedimmed his spectacles. He almost regretted that it was necessary for them to know any thing of the past, or to provide aught for the future. He could have wished that they might be always the happy, youthful creatures, who had hitherto sported around his chair, without inquiring whether it had a history. It grieved him to think that his little Alice, who was a flower-bud fresh from paradise, must open her leaves to the rough breezes of the world, or ever open them in any clime. So sweet a child she was, that it seemed fit her infancy should be immortal!
Sometimes, as Grandfather looked at their angelic, innocent faces, a mist of tears blurred his glasses. He almost wished they didn’t have to know anything about the past or worry about the future. He would have preferred that they could always be the happy, youthful beings who had played around his chair, without needing to know if it had a history. It saddened him to think that his little Alice, a flower-bud fresh from paradise, would have to face the harsh realities of the world. She was such a sweet child that it felt right for her childhood to last forever!
But such repinings were merely flitting shadows [pg 058] across the old man's heart. He had faith enough to believe, and wisdom enough to know, that the bloom of the flower would be even holier and happier than its bud. Even within himself,—though Grandfather was now at that period of life, when the veil of mortality is apt to hang heavily over the soul,—still, in his inmost being, he was conscious of something that he would not have exchanged for the best happiness of childhood. It was a bliss to which every sort of earthly experience,—all that he had enjoyed or suffered, or seen, or heard, or acted, with the broodings of his soul upon the whole,—had contributed somewhat. In the same manner must a bliss, of which now they could have no conception, grow up within these children, and form a part of their sustenance for immortality.
But those regrets were just fleeting shadows [pg 058] across the old man's heart. He had enough faith to believe, and enough wisdom to understand that the flower's bloom would be even more sacred and joyful than its bud. Even within himself—though Grandfather was now at that stage of life when the weight of mortality often bears down on the soul—still, deep down, he felt something he wouldn’t trade for the greatest happiness of childhood. It was a joy shaped by every kind of earthly experience—all he had enjoyed, suffered, seen, heard, or acted upon, with his soul reflecting on it all. In the same way, a joy that they could not yet understand would grow within these children, becoming a part of their sustenance for eternity.
So Grandfather, with renewed cheerfulness, continued his history of the chair, trusting that a profounder wisdom than his own would extract, from these flowers and weeds of Time, a fragrance that might last beyond all time.
So Grandfather, feeling cheerful again, kept sharing the story of the chair, believing that a deeper wisdom than his own would find a lasting essence in these flowers and weeds of Time.
At this period of the story, Grandfather threw a glance backward, as far as the year 1660. He spoke of the ill-concealed reluctance with which the Puritans in America had acknowledged the sway of Charles the Second, on his restoration to his father's throne. When death had stricken Oliver Cromwell, that mighty protector had no sincerer mourners than in New England. The new king had been more than a year upon the throne before his accession [pg 059] was proclaimed in Boston; although the neglect to perform the ceremony might have subjected the rulers to the charge of treason.
At this point in the story, Grandfather looked back to the year 1660. He talked about how the Puritans in America reluctantly accepted Charles the Second's rule when he returned to his father's throne. After Oliver Cromwell's death, that great protector had no truer supporters than in New England. The new king had been on the throne for over a year before his arrival was announced in Boston; although not performing the ceremony could have put the leaders at risk of being accused of treason.
During the reign of Charles the Second, however, the American colonies had but little reason to complain of harsh or tyrannical treatment. But when Charles died, in 1685, and was succeeded by his brother James, the patriarchs of New England began to tremble. King James was a bigoted Roman Catholic, and was known to be of an arbitrary temper. It was feared by all Protestants, and chiefly by the Puritians, that he would assume despotic power, and attempt to establish Popery throughout his dominions. Our forefathers felt that they had no security either for their religion or their liberties.
During the reign of Charles II, the American colonies had little reason to complain about harsh or oppressive treatment. However, when Charles died in 1685 and was succeeded by his brother James, the leaders of New England began to worry. King James was a bigoted Roman Catholic and was known for his arbitrary nature. All Protestants, especially the Puritans, feared he would take on dictatorial power and try to enforce Catholicism across his territories. Our ancestors felt there was no guarantee for their religion or their freedoms.
The result proved that they had reason for their apprehensions. King James caused the charters of all the American colonies to be taken away. The old charter of Massachusetts, which the people regarded as a holy thing, and as the foundation of all their liberties, was declared void. The colonists were now no longer freemen; they were entirely dependent on the king's pleasure. At first, in 1685, King James appointed Joseph Dudley, a native of Massachusetts, to be president of New England. But soon afterwards, Sir Edmund Andros, an officer of the English army, arrived, with a commission to be governor-general of New England and New York.
The outcome confirmed that they were justified in their concerns. King James revoked the charters of all the American colonies. The old charter of Massachusetts, which the people considered sacred and the basis of all their freedoms, was declared invalid. The colonists were no longer free; they were completely dependent on the king's will. Initially, in 1685, King James appointed Joseph Dudley, a Massachusetts native, as president of New England. But shortly after, Sir Edmund Andros, an officer in the English army, arrived with a mandate to be governor-general of New England and New York.
The king had given such powers to Sir Edmund Andros, that there was now no liberty, nor scarcely any law, in the colonies over which he ruled. The inhabitants were not allowed to choose representatives, and consequently had no voice whatever in the government, nor control over the measures that were adopted. The counsellors, with whom the governor consulted on matters of state, were appointed by himself. This sort of government was no better than an absolute despotism.
The king had given such powers to Sir Edmund Andros that there was now no freedom, and hardly any laws, in the colonies he governed. The people weren't allowed to choose their representatives and therefore had no say in the government or control over the decisions that were made. The counselors the governor consulted on state matters were appointed by him. This kind of government was no better than absolute tyranny.
"The people suffered much wrong, while Sir Edmund Andros ruled over them," continued Grandfather, "and they were apprehensive of much more. He had brought some soldiers with him from England, who took possession of the old fortress on Castle Island, and of the fortification on Fort Hill. Sometimes it was rumored that a general massacre of the inhabitants was to be perpetrated by these soldiers. There were reports, too, that all the ministers were to be slain or imprisoned."
"The people endured a lot of injustice while Sir Edmund Andros was in charge," Grandfather continued, "and they were worried about even more. He had brought some soldiers with him from England, who took control of the old fortress on Castle Island and the fort on Fort Hill. Sometimes there were rumors that these soldiers were planning a general massacre of the residents. There were also reports that all the ministers were going to be killed or imprisoned."
"For what?" inquired Charley.
"For what?" asked Charley.
"Because they were the leaders of the people, Charley," said Grandfather. "A minister was a more formidable man than a general, in those days. Well; while these things were going on in America, King James had so misgoverned the people of England, that they sent over to Holland for the Prince of Orange. He had married the king's daughter, and was therefore considered to have a claim to the crown. On his arrival in England, the Prince of [pg 061] Orange was proclaimed king, by the name of William the Third. Poor old King James made his escape to France."
"Because they were the leaders of the people, Charley," said Grandfather. "A minister was a more powerful figure than a general back then. So, while all this was happening in America, King James had mismanaged the people of England so badly that they reached out to Holland for the Prince of Orange. He had married the king's daughter, so he was seen as someone who had a claim to the throne. When he arrived in England, the Prince of Orange was declared king, taking the name William the Third. Poor old King James managed to escape to France."
Grandfather told how, at the first intelligence of the landing of the Prince of Orange in England, the people of Massachusetts rose in their strength, and overthrew the government of Sir Edmund Andros. He, with Joseph Dudley, Edmund Randolph, and his other principal adherents, were thrown into prison. Old Simon Bradstreet, who had been governor, when King James took away the charter, was called by the people to govern them again.
Grandfather recounted how, as soon as word got out about the Prince of Orange landing in England, the people of Massachusetts rallied together and took down the government of Sir Edmund Andros. He, along with Joseph Dudley, Edmund Randolph, and his other main supporters, was thrown into prison. The people called upon old Simon Bradstreet, who had been governor when King James revoked the charter, to lead them once more.
"Governor Bradstreet was a venerable old man, nearly ninety years of age," said Grandfather. "He came over with the first settlers, and had been the intimate companion of all those excellent and famous men who laid the foundation of our country. They were all gone before him to the grave; and Bradstreet was the last of the Puritans."
"Governor Bradstreet was an impressive old man, nearly ninety years old," said Grandfather. "He came over with the first settlers and had been a close companion of all those great and renowned men who built our country. They had all passed away before him, and Bradstreet was the last of the Puritans."
Grandfather paused a moment, and smiled, as if he had something very interesting to tell his auditors. He then proceeded:
Grandfather paused for a moment and smiled, as if he had something really interesting to share with his audience. He then continued:
"And now, Laurence,—now, Clara,—now, Charley,—now, my dear little Alice,—what chair do you think had been placed in the council chamber, for old Governor Bradstreet to take his seat in? Would you believe that it was this very chair in which grandfather now sits, and of which he is telling you the history?"
"And now, Laurence—now, Clara—now, Charley—now, my dear little Alice—can you guess which chair was put in the council chamber for old Governor Bradstreet to sit in? Would you believe it was this very chair that grandfather is sitting in now and telling you about its history?"
"I am glad to hear it, with all my heart!" cried [pg 062] Charley, after a shout of delight. "I thought Grandfather had quite forgotten the chair."
"I’m really happy to hear that, from the bottom of my heart!" shouted Charley, bursting with excitement. "I thought Grandfather had totally forgotten about the chair."
"It was a solemn and affecting sight," said Grandfather, "when this venerable patriarch, with his white beard flowing down upon his breast, took his seat in his Chair of State. Within his remembrance, and even since his mature age, the site where now stood the populous town, had been a wild and forest-covered peninsula. The province, now so fertile, and spotted with thriving villages, had been a desert wilderness. He was surrounded by a shouting multitude, most of whom had been born in the country which he had helped to found. They were of one generation, and he of another. As the old man looked upon them, and beheld new faces everywhere, he must have felt that it was now time for him to go, whither his brethren had gone before him."
"It was a serious and moving sight," said Grandfather, "when this respected elder, with his long white beard resting on his chest, took his place in his Chair of State. In his memory, and even since he had become an adult, the area where the bustling town now stood had been a wild, forest-covered peninsula. The region, now so fertile and dotted with thriving villages, had once been a barren wilderness. He was surrounded by a cheering crowd, most of whom had been born in the country he had helped to create. They were of one generation, and he was of another. As the old man looked at them and saw new faces everywhere, he must have realized that it was time for him to leave, just like his peers who had gone before him."
"Were the former governors all dead and gone?" asked Laurence.
"Were all the former governors dead and gone?" asked Laurence.
"All of them," replied Grandfather. "Winthrop had been dead forty years. Endicott died, a very old man, in 1665. Sir Henry Vane was beheaded in London, at the beginning of the reign of Charles the Second. And Haynes, Dudley, Bellingham and Leverett, who had all been governors of Massachusetts, were now likewise in their graves. Old Simon Bradstreet was the sole representative of that departed brotherhood. There was no other public man remaining to connect the ancient system [pg 063] of government and manners with the new system, which was about to take its place. The era of the Puritans was now completed."
"All of them," replied Grandfather. "Winthrop had been dead for forty years. Endicott passed away, quite old, in 1665. Sir Henry Vane was executed in London at the start of Charles the Second's reign. And Haynes, Dudley, Bellingham, and Leverett, who had all served as governors of Massachusetts, were also gone. Old Simon Bradstreet was the only one left from that group. There was no other public figure to connect the old system of government and way of life with the new one that was about to take over. The era of the Puritans was now over."
"I am sorry for it," observed Laurence; "for, though they were so stern, yet it seems to me that there was something warm and real about them. I think, Grandfather, that each of these old governors should have his statue set up in our State House, sculptured out of the hardest of New England granite."
"I’m sorry about that," Laurence noted; "because, even though they were so strict, I feel like there was something genuine and heartfelt about them. I believe, Grandfather, that each of these old governors should have a statue placed in our State House, carved from the toughest New England granite."
"It would not be amiss, Laurence," said Grandfather; "but perhaps clay, or some other perishable material, might suffice for some of their successors. But let us go back to our chair. It was occupied by Governor Bradstreet from April, 1689, until May, 1692. Sir William Phips then arrived in Boston, with a new charter from King William, and a commission to be governor."
"It wouldn't be a bad idea, Laurence," said Grandfather; "but maybe clay or some other temporary material could work for some of their successors. But let's return to our chair. It was held by Governor Bradstreet from April 1689 until May 1692. Then Sir William Phips arrived in Boston with a new charter from King William and a commission to be governor."
Chapter X
"And what became of the chair," inquired Clara.
"And what happened to the chair?" Clara asked.
"The outward aspect of our chair," replied Grandfather, "was now somewhat the worse for its long and arduous services. It was considered hardly magnificent enough to be allowed to keep its place in the council chamber of Massachusetts. In fact, it was banished as an article of useless lumber. But Sir William Phips happened to see it and being much pleased with its construction, resolved to take the good old chair into his private mansion. Accordingly, with his own gubernatorial hands, he repaired one of its arms, which had been slightly damaged".
"The appearance of our chair," replied Grandfather, "was now a bit worse for its long and tough service. It was deemed not impressive enough to stay in the Massachusetts council chamber. In fact, it was removed as useless furniture. But Sir William Phips happened to notice it and, liking its design, decided to take the old chair to his private home. So, with his own gubernatorial hands, he fixed one of its arms, which had been slightly damaged."
"Why, Grandfather, here is the very arm!" interrupted Charley, in great wonderment. "And did Sir William Phips put in these screws with his own hands? I am sure, he did it beautifully! But how came a governor to know how to mend a chair?"
"Wow, Grandpa, this is the actual arm!" Charley exclaimed, full of amazement. "Did Sir William Phips really put these screws in by himself? I’m sure he did it perfectly! But how did a governor learn how to fix a chair?"
"I will tell you a story about the early life of Sir William Phips," said Grandfather. "You will then perceive, that he well knew how to use his hands."
"I’m going to tell you a story about the early life of Sir William Phips," said Grandfather. "You'll see that he really knew how to use his hands."
So Grandfather related the wonderful and true tale of
So Grandfather told the amazing and true story of
The sunken treasure
Picture to yourselves, my dear children, a handsome, old-fashioned room, with a large, open cupboard at one end, in which is displayed a magnificent gold cup, with some other splendid articles of gold and silver plate. In another part of the room, opposite to a tall looking-glass, stands our beloved chair, newly polished, and adorned with a gorgeous cushion of crimson velvet tufted with gold.
Picture this, my dear children: a charming, vintage room with a big, open cupboard at one end that shows off a stunning gold cup along with other beautiful pieces of gold and silver. In another part of the room, across from a tall mirror, is our cherished chair, freshly polished and decorated with a luxurious crimson velvet cushion tufted with gold.
In the chair sits a man of strong and sturdy frame, whose face has been roughened by northern tempests, and blackened by the burning sun of the West Indies. He wears an immense periwig, flowing down over his shoulders. His coat has a wide embroidery of golden foliage; and his waistcoat, likewise, is all flowered over and bedizened with gold. His red, rough hands, which have done many a good day's work with the hammer and adze, are half covered by the delicate lace ruffles at his wrists. On a table lies his silver-hilted sword, and in a corner of the room stands his gold-headed cane, made of a beautifully polished West Indian wood.
In the chair sits a man with a strong, sturdy build, his face weathered by northern storms and darkened by the blazing sun of the West Indies. He wears a large periwig that cascades over his shoulders. His coat features wide gold-embroidered foliage, and his waistcoat is also adorned with flowers and decorated in gold. His red, rough hands, which have completed many days of hard work with a hammer and adze, are partially covered by delicate lace ruffles at his wrists. On the table rests his silver-hilted sword, and in a corner of the room stands his gold-headed cane, crafted from beautifully polished West Indian wood.
Somewhat such an aspect as this, did Sir William Phips present, when he sat in Grandfather's chair, after the king had appointed him governor of Massachusetts. Truly, there was need that the old chair should be varnished, and decorated with a [pg 066] crimson cushion, in order to make it suitable for such a magnificent looking personage.
Somewhat like this, Sir William Phips appeared when he sat in Grandfather's chair after the king had appointed him governor of Massachusetts. Honestly, the old chair needed to be varnished and fitted with a crimson cushion to make it appropriate for such a magnificent-looking figure.
But Sir William Phips had not always worn a gold embroidered coat, nor always sat so much at his ease as he did in Grandfather's chair. He was a poor man's son, and was born in the province of Maine, where he used to tend sheep upon the hills, in his boyhood and youth. Until he had grown to be a man, he did not even know how to read and write. Tired of tending sheep, he next apprenticed himself to a ship-carpenter, and spent about four years in hewing the crooked limbs of oak trees into knees for vessels.
But Sir William Phips hadn't always worn a gold embroidered coat or sat so comfortably in Grandfather's chair. He was the son of a poor man and was born in the province of Maine, where he spent his boyhood and youth tending sheep on the hills. Until he became an adult, he didn't even know how to read or write. Fed up with tending sheep, he then apprenticed himself to a ship carpenter and spent about four years shaping the crooked limbs of oak trees into knees for boats.
In 1673, when he was twenty-two years old, he came to Boston, and soon afterwards was married to a widow lady, who had property enough to set him up in business. It was not long, however, before he lost all the money that he had acquired by his marriage, and became a poor man again. Still, he was not discouraged. He often told his wife that, some time or other, he should be very rich, and would build a "fair brick house" in the Green Lane of Boston.
In 1673, when he was twenty-two, he arrived in Boston and soon married a widow who had enough money to help him start a business. However, it didn't take long before he lost all the money he had gained from his marriage and found himself poor again. Despite this, he didn't lose hope. He often told his wife that one day, he would be very wealthy and would build a "nice brick house" on Green Lane in Boston.
Do not suppose, children, that he had been to a fortune-teller to inquire his destiny. It was his own energy and spirit of enterprise, and his resolution to lead an industrious life, that made him look forward with so much confidence to better days.
Do not think, kids, that he consulted a fortune-teller to find out his future. It was his own drive and willingness to take initiative, along with his decision to work hard, that made him look ahead with so much confidence for better days.
Several years passed away; and William Phips [pg 067] had not yet gained the riches which he promised to himself. During this time he had begun to follow the sea for a living. In the year 1684, he happened to hear of a Spanish ship, which had been cast away near the Bahama Islands, and which was supposed to contain a great deal of gold and silver. Phips went to the place in a small vessel, hoping that he should be able to recover some of the treasure from the wreck. He did not succeed, however, in fishing up gold and silver enough to pay the expenses of his voyage.
Several years went by, and William Phips still hadn't acquired the wealth he had hoped for. During this time, he began working at sea to make a living. In 1684, he heard about a Spanish ship that had sunk near the Bahama Islands, which was rumored to hold a lot of gold and silver. Phips traveled to the location in a small boat, hoping to salvage some of the treasure from the wreck. Unfortunately, he didn't manage to recover enough gold and silver to cover the costs of his journey.
But, before he returned, he was told of another Spanish ship or galleon, which had been cast away near Porto de la Plata. She had now lain as much as fifty years beneath the waves. This old ship had been laden with immense wealth; and, hitherto, nobody had thought of the possibility of recovering any part of it from the deep sea, which was rolling and tossing it about. But though it was now an old story, and the most aged people had almost forgotten that such a vessel had been wrecked. William Phips resolved that the sunken treasure should again be brought to light.
But before he came back, he heard about another Spanish ship or galleon that had gone down near Porto de la Plata. It had been lying under the waves for almost fifty years. This old ship was loaded with massive wealth, and until now, no one had considered the possibility of recovering any of it from the churning sea. Even though it was an old story, and most of the elderly had nearly forgotten that such a vessel had been wrecked, William Phips decided that the sunken treasure should be brought back to light.
He went to London, and obtained admittance to King James, who had not yet been driven from his throne. He told the king of the vast wealth that was lying at the bottom of the sea. King James listened with attention, and thought this a fine opportunity to fill his treasury with Spanish gold. He appointed William Phips to be captain of a vessel, [pg 068] called the Rose Algier, carrying eighteen guns and ninety-five men. So now he was Captain Phips of the English navy.
He went to London and got an audience with King James, who hadn’t been driven from his throne yet. He informed the king about the enormous wealth lying at the bottom of the sea. King James listened carefully and saw this as a great chance to fill his treasury with Spanish gold. He appointed William Phips as the captain of a ship called the Rose Algier, equipped with eighteen guns and ninety-five men. So, he became Captain Phips of the English navy.
Captain Phips sailed from England in the Rose Algier, and cruised for nearly two years in the West Indies, endeavoring to find the wreck of the Spanish ship. But the sea is so wide and deep, that it is no easy matter to discover the exact spot where a sunken vessel lies. The prospect of success seemed very small; and most people would have thought that Captain Phips was as far from having money enough to build a "fair brick house," as he was while he tended sheep.
Captain Phips set sail from England on the Rose Algier and spent almost two years cruising in the West Indies, trying to find the wreck of the Spanish ship. But the ocean is so vast and deep that it's not easy to pinpoint where a sunken ship is located. The chances of success seemed pretty low; most people would have thought that Captain Phips was just as far from having enough money to build a "nice brick house" as he was when he was tending sheep.
The seamen of the Rose Algier became discouraged, and gave up all hope of making their fortunes by discovering the Spanish wreck. They wanted to compel Captain Phips to turn pirate. There was a much better prospect, they thought, of growing rich by plundering vessels, which still sailed the sea, than by seeking for a ship that had lain beneath the waves full half a century. They broke out in open mutiny, but were finally mastered by Phips, and compelled to obey his orders. It would have been dangerous, however, to continue much longer at sea with such a crew of mutinous sailors; and, besides, the Rose Algier was leaky and unseaworthy. So Captain Phips judged it best to return to England.
The crew of the Rose Algier became disheartened and lost all hope of striking it rich by finding the Spanish wreck. They urged Captain Phips to become a pirate instead. They believed there was a much better chance of getting wealthy by raiding ships that still sailed the ocean than by searching for a vessel that had been at the bottom of the sea for over fifty years. They openly mutinied, but Phips ultimately put them back in line and forced them to follow his orders. However, it was risky to stay out at sea much longer with such a rebellious crew, and on top of that, the Rose Algier was leaky and not fit for sailing. So, Captain Phips decided it was best to head back to England.
On his arrival in England, therefore, Captain Phips solicited the king to let him have another vessel, and send him back again to the West Indies. But King James, who had probably expected that the Rose Algier would return laden with gold, refused to have any thing more to do with the affair. Phips might never have been able to renew the search, if the Duke of Albemarle, and some other noblemen had not lent their assistance. They fitted out a ship and gave the command to Captain Phips. He sailed from England, and arrived safely at Porto de la Plata, where he took an adze and assisted his men to build a large boat.
Upon his arrival in England, Captain Phips asked the king for another ship to send him back to the West Indies. However, King James, who likely expected the Rose Algier to return full of gold, refused to be involved any further. Phips might have never been able to resume the search if the Duke of Albemarle and a few other noblemen hadn't offered their help. They outfitted a ship and gave the command to Captain Phips. He set sail from England and arrived safely at Porto de la Plata, where he took an adze and helped his crew build a large boat.
The boat was intended for the purpose of going closer to the reef of rocks than a large vessel could safely venture. When it was finished, the Captain sent several men in it, to examine the spot where the Spanish ship was said to have been wrecked. They were accompanied by some Indians, who were skilful divers, and could go down a great way into the depths of the sea.
The boat was meant to get closer to the rocky reef than a large ship could safely risk. Once it was completed, the Captain sent several crew members in it to explore the area where the Spanish ship was rumored to have wrecked. They were joined by some Indians, who were skilled divers and could dive deep into the sea.
The boat's crew proceeded to the reef of rocks, and rowed round and round it, a great many times. They gazed down into the water, which was so transparent that it seemed as if they could have seen the gold and silver at the bottom, had there been any of those precious metals there. Nothing, however, could they see; nothing more valuable than a curious [pg 070] sea shrub, which was growing beneath the water, in a crevice of the reef of rocks. It flaunted to and fro with the swell and reflux of the waves, and looked as bright and beautiful as if its leaves were gold.
The boat's crew moved to the rocky reef, rowing around it multiple times. They looked down into the clear water, so transparent that it seemed like they could see gold and silver at the bottom if any had been there. However, they saw nothing—nothing more valuable than an interesting sea plant, which was growing in a crack in the reef. It swayed back and forth with the rise and fall of the waves, looking as bright and beautiful as if its leaves were made of gold.
"We won't go back empty-handed," cried an English sailor; and then he spoke to one of the Indian divers. "Dive down and bring me that pretty sea shrub there. That's the only treasure we shall find!"
"We're not leaving empty-handed," shouted an English sailor; then he called to one of the Indian divers, "Go down and get me that beautiful sea plant over there. That’s the only treasure we’ll find!"
Down plunged the diver, and soon rose dripping from the water, holding the sea shrub in his hand. But he had learnt some news at the bottom of the sea.
Down went the diver, and soon he surfaced, dripping wet, holding a sea plant in his hand. But he had discovered some news at the bottom of the ocean.
"There are some ship's guns," said he, the moment he had drawn breath, "some great cannon among the rocks, near where the shrub was growing."
"There are some ship's guns," he said, as soon as he caught his breath, "some big cannons among the rocks, near where the bushes are growing."
No sooner had he spoken, than the English sailors knew that they had found the very spot where the Spanish galleon had been wrecked so many years before. The other Indian divers immediately plunged over the boat's side, and swam headlong down, groping among the rocks and sunken cannon. In a few moments one of them rose above the water, with a heavy lump of silver in his arms. That single lump was worth more than a thousand dollars. The sailors took it into the boat, and then rowed back as speedily as they could, being in haste to inform Captain Phips of their good luck. [pg 071]
No sooner had he spoken than the English sailors realized they had found the exact spot where the Spanish galleon had sunk all those years ago. The other Indian divers immediately jumped over the side of the boat and swam straight down, feeling around among the rocks and sunken cannons. In just a few moments, one of them surfaced, holding a heavy lump of silver in his arms. That single piece was worth over a thousand dollars. The sailors brought it into the boat and then rowed back as quickly as they could, eager to tell Captain Phips about their good fortune. [pg 071]
But, confidently as the Captain had hoped to find the Spanish wreck, yet now that it was really found, the news seemed too good to be true. He could not believe it till the sailors showed him the lump of silver.
But, as confidently as the Captain had hoped to find the Spanish wreck, now that it was actually discovered, the news felt too good to be true. He couldn't believe it until the sailors showed him the chunk of silver.
"Thanks be to God!" then cries Captain Phips. "We shall every man of us make our fortunes!"
"Thank God!" Captain Phips then exclaims. "Every one of us is going to make our fortunes!"
Hereupon the Captain and all the crew set to work, with iron rakes and great hooks and lines, fishing for gold and silver at the bottom of the sea. Up came the treasure in abundance. Now they beheld a table of solid silver, once the property of an old Spanish Grandee. Now they found a sacramental vessel, which had been destined as a gift to some Catholic church. Now they drew up a golden cup, fit for the king of Spain to drink his wine out of. Perhaps the bony hand of its former owner had been grasping the precious cup, and was drawn up along with it. Now their rakes or fishing lines were loaded with masses of silver bullion. There were also precious stones among the treasure, glittering and sparkling, so that it is a wonder how their radiance could have been concealed.
The Captain and the entire crew then got to work with iron rakes and large hooks and lines, fishing for gold and silver from the ocean floor. They pulled up treasure in abundance. First, they found a solid silver table that had once belonged to an old Spanish nobleman. Then they discovered a sacramental vessel that was meant as a gift to a Catholic church. Next, they brought up a golden cup fit for the king of Spain to drink from. Maybe the skeletal hand of its previous owner had been holding the valuable cup as it was lifted. Their rakes and fishing lines were soon loaded with heaps of silver bullion. Among the treasure were also precious stones, glittering and sparkling, making it a wonder how their brilliance had remained hidden.
There is something sad and terrible in the idea of snatching all this wealth from the devouring ocean, which had possessed it for such a length of years. It seems as if men had no right to make themselves rich with it. It ought to have been left with the skeletons of the ancient Spaniards, who had been drowned when the ship was wrecked, and whose [pg 072] bones were now scattered among the gold and silver.
There’s something tragic and awful about the idea of taking all this wealth from the hungry ocean, which had owned it for so many years. It feels like people have no right to get rich off it. It should have stayed with the skeletons of the ancient Spaniards, who drowned when the ship sank, and whose bones were now mixed in with the gold and silver. [pg 072]
But Captain Phips and his crew were troubled with no such thoughts as these. After a day or two they lighted on another part of the wreck, where they found a great many bags of silver dollars. But nobody could have guessed that these were money-bags. By remaining so long in the salt-water, they had become covered over with a crust which had the appearance of stone, so that it was necessary to break them in pieces with hammers and axes. When this was done, a stream of silver dollars gushed out upon the deck of the vessel.
But Captain Phips and his crew weren’t worried about anything like that. After a day or two, they discovered another section of the wreck, where they found a ton of bags filled with silver dollars. No one would have thought these were money bags. After being in the saltwater for so long, they were covered in a crust that looked like stone, so they had to smash them open with hammers and axes. Once they did, a flood of silver dollars spilled out onto the deck of the ship.
The whole value of the recovered treasure, plate, bullion, precious stones, and all, was estimated at more than two millions of dollars. It was dangerous even to look at such a vast amount of wealth. A sea captain, who had assisted Phips in the enterprise, utterly lost his reason at the sight of it. He died two years afterwards, still raving about the treasures that lie at the bottom of the sea. It would have been better for this man, if he had left the skeletons of the shipwrecked Spaniards in quiet possession of their wealth.
The total value of the recovered treasure, silver, gold, precious stones, and everything else was estimated to be over two million dollars. It was even risky to gaze upon such a massive amount of wealth. A sea captain who helped Phips with the venture completely lost his mind at the sight of it. He died two years later, still screaming about the treasures lying at the bottom of the sea. It would have been better for him if he had left the skeletons of the shipwrecked Spaniards in peace with their riches.
Captain Phips and his men continued to fish up plate, bullion, and dollars, as plentifully as ever, till their provisions grew short. Then, as they could not feed upon gold and silver any more than old King Midas could, they found it necessary to go in search of better sustenance. Phips resolved [pg 073] to return to England. He arrived there in 1687, and was received with great joy by the Duke of Albemarle and the other English lords, who had fitted out the vessel. Well they might rejoice; for they took by far the greater part of the treasure to themselves.
Captain Phips and his crew kept fishing for gold, silver, and dollars as much as ever until their supplies ran low. Since they couldn’t live on gold and silver any more than King Midas could, they needed to find better food. Phips decided to return to England. He arrived there in 1687 and was welcomed with great joy by the Duke of Albemarle and the other English nobles who had fitted out the ship. They had good reason to celebrate, as they took the vast majority of the treasure for themselves.
The Captain's share, however, was enough to make him comfortable for the rest of his days. It also enabled him to fulfil his promise to his wife, by building a "fair brick house," in the Green Lane of Boston. The Duke of Albemarle sent Mrs. Phips a magnificent gold cup, worth at least five thousand dollars. Before Captain Phips left London, King James made him a knight; so that, instead of the obscure ship-carpenter who had formerly dwelt among them, the inhabitants of Boston welcomed him on his return, as the rich and famous Sir William Phips.
The Captain's share was enough to make him comfortable for the rest of his life. It also allowed him to keep his promise to his wife by building a nice brick house in Green Lane, Boston. The Duke of Albemarle sent Mrs. Phips an impressive gold cup worth at least five thousand dollars. Before Captain Phips left London, King James knighted him, so instead of being the unknown ship carpenter who used to live among them, the people of Boston welcomed him back as the wealthy and renowned Sir William Phips.
Chapter 11
"Sir William Phips," continued Grandfather, "was too active and adventurous a man to sit still in the quiet enjoyment of his good fortune. In the year 1690, he went on a military expedition against the French colonies in America, conquered the whole province of Acadie, and returned to Boston with a great deal of plunder."
"Sir William Phips," Grandpa continued, "was way too energetic and adventurous to just sit back and enjoy his good luck. In 1690, he went on a military campaign against the French colonies in America, took control of the entire province of Acadia, and came back to Boston with a lot of loot."
"Why, grandfather, he was the greatest man that ever sat in the chair!" cried Charley.
"Why, Grandpa, he was the greatest man that ever sat in that chair!" cried Charley.
"Ask Laurence what he thinks," replied Grandfather with a smile. "Well; in the same year, Sir William took command of an expedition against Quebec, but did not succeed in capturing the city. In 1692, being then in London, King William the Third appointed him governor of Massachusetts. And now, my dear children, having followed Sir William Phips through all his adventures and hardships, till we find him comfortably seated in Grandfather's chair, we will here bid him farewell. May he be as happy in ruling a people, as he was while he tended sheep!"
"Ask Laurence what he thinks," Grandfather replied with a smile. "Well, in the same year, Sir William led an expedition against Quebec but didn’t manage to capture the city. In 1692, while in London, King William the Third appointed him governor of Massachusetts. And now, my dear children, having followed Sir William Phips through all his adventures and struggles until we find him comfortably sitting in Grandfather's chair, we will say goodbye. May he be as happy governing a people as he was while watching over sheep!"
Charley, whose fancy had been greatly taken by the adventurous disposition of Sir William Phips, was eager to know how he had acted, and what happened [pg 075] to him while he held the office of governor. But Grandfather had made up his mind to tell no more stories for the present.
Charley, who was really intrigued by the adventurous nature of Sir William Phips, was eager to find out what he did and what happened to him during his time as governor. But Grandfather had decided not to share any more stories for now.
"Possibly, one of these days, I may go on with the adventures of the chair," said he. "But its history becomes very obscure just at this point; and I must search into some old books and manuscripts, before proceeding further. Besides, it is now a good time to pause in our narrative; because the new charter, which Sir William Phips brought over from England, formed a very important epoch in the history of the province."
"Maybe one of these days, I'll continue with the adventures of the chair," he said. "But its history gets really murky right here; I need to look into some old books and manuscripts before moving on. Plus, this is a good time to take a break in our story because the new charter that Sir William Phips brought over from England marked a significant moment in the province's history."
"Really, Grandfather," observed Laurence, "this seems to be the most remarkable chair in the world. Its history cannot be told without intertwining it with the lives of distinguished men, and the great events that have befallen the country."
"Honestly, Grandfather," Laurence remarked, "this really does seem like the most amazing chair in the world. Its history can’t be explained without connecting it to the lives of prominent people and the significant events that have happened in the country."
"True, Laurence," replied Grandfather, smiling, "We must write a book, with some such title as this,—Memoirs of my own Times, by Grandfather's Chair."
"You're right, Laurence," Grandfather said with a smile, "We should write a book with a title something like this,—Memoirs of My Own Times, by Grandfather's Chair."
"That would be beautiful!" exclaimed Laurence, clapping his hands.
"That would be amazing!" exclaimed Laurence, clapping his hands.
"But, after all," continued Grandfather, "any other old chair, if it possessed memory, and a hand to write its recollections, could record stranger stories than any that I have told you. From generation to generation, a chair sits familiarly in the midst of human interests, and is witness to the most secret and confidential intercourse, that mortal man can [pg 076] hold with his fellow. The human heart may best be read in the fireside chair. And as to external events, Grief and Joy keep a continual vicissitude around it and within it. Now we see the glad face and glowing form of Joy, sitting merrily in the old chair, and throwing a warm fire-light radiance over all the household. Now, while we thought not of it, the dark clad mourner, Grief, has stolen into the place of Joy, but not to retain it long. The imagination can hardly grasp so wide a subject, as is embraced in the experience of a family chair."
"But, really," Grandfather continued, "any other old chair, if it had a memory and could write down its stories, would have stranger tales than any I've shared with you. From one generation to the next, a chair sits comfortably in the middle of human life, witnessing the most private and intimate exchanges that people can have with each other. You can understand the human heart best while seated in a fireside chair. And when it comes to outside events, grief and joy constantly swirl around it and within it. We see Joy’s happy face and vibrant presence, comfortably sitting in the old chair and casting a warm, cheerful light over the whole home. Then, without us even noticing, the somber figure of Grief has quietly taken the place of Joy, but it won’t stay for long. It’s hard for the imagination to grasp the vastness of experiences tied to a family chair."
"It makes my breath flutter,—my heart thrill,—to think of it," said Laurence. "Yes; a family chair must have a deeper history than a Chair of State."
"It makes my breath flutter and my heart race to think about it," said Laurence. "Yes, a family chair must have a deeper history than a Chair of State."
"O, yes!" cried Clara, expressing a woman's feeling on the point in question, "The history of a country is not nearly so interesting as that of a single family would be."
"Oh, yes!" Clara exclaimed, sharing a woman's perspective on the matter, "The history of a country isn't nearly as fascinating as that of a single family would be."
"But the history of a country is more easily told," said Grandfather. "So, if we proceed with our narrative of the chair, I shall still confine myself to its connection with public events."
"But the history of a country is easier to tell," said Grandfather. "So, if we continue with our story about the chair, I'll still focus on its relation to public events."
Good old Grandfather now rose and quitted the room, while the children remained gazing at the chair. Laurence, so vivid was his conception of past times, would hardly have deemed it strange, if its former occupants, one after another, had resumed the seat which they had each left vacant, such a dim length of years ago. [pg 077]
First, the gentle and lovely lady Arbella would have been seen in the old chair, almost sinking out of its arms, for very weakness; then Roger Williams, in his cloak and band, earnest, energetic, and benevolent; then the figure of Anne Hutchinson, with the like gesture as when she presided at the assemblages of women; then the dark, intellectual face of Vane, "young in years, but in sage counsel old." Next would have appeared the successive governors, Winthrop, Dudley, Bellingham, and Endicott, who sat in the chair, while it was a Chair of State. Then its ample seat would have been pressed by the comfortable, rotund corporation of the honest mint-master. Then the half-frenzied shape of Mary Dyer, the persecuted Quaker woman, clad in sackcloth and ashes, would have rested in it for a moment. Then the holy apostolic form of Eliot would have sanctified it. Then would have arisen, like the shade of departed Puritanism, the venerable dignity of the white-bearded Governor Bradstreet. Lastly, on the gorgeous crimson cushion of Grandfather's chair, would have shone the purple and golden magnificence of Sir William Phips.
First, the gentle and lovely Lady Arbella would have been seen in the old chair, almost sinking into its arms from sheer weakness; then Roger Williams, in his cloak and band, earnest, energetic, and kind; followed by Anne Hutchinson, with the same gesture she used when she led gatherings of women; then the dark, thoughtful face of Vane, "young in years, but old in wise counsel." Next would have appeared the successive governors, Winthrop, Dudley, Bellingham, and Endicott, who occupied the chair when it was a Chair of State. Then its wide seat would have been pressed by the comfortable, round figure of the honest mint-master. Then the almost frantic figure of Mary Dyer, the persecuted Quaker woman, dressed in sackcloth and ashes, would have rested in it for a moment. Then the holy, apostolic form of Eliot would have blessed it. Then would have arisen, like the spirit of past Puritanism, the venerable dignity of the white-bearded Governor Bradstreet. Lastly, on the beautiful crimson cushion of Grandfather's chair, would have gleamed the purple and golden splendor of Sir William Phips.
But, all these, with the other historic personages, in the midst of whom the chair had so often stood, had passed, both in substance and shadow, from the scene of ages. Yet here stood the chair, with the old Lincoln coat of arms, and the oaken flowers and foliage, and the fierce lion's head at the summit, the whole, apparently, in as perfect preservation as when [pg 078] it had first been placed in the Earl of Lincoln's Hall. And what vast changes of society and of nations had been wrought by sudden convulsions or by slow degrees, since that era!
But all these historic figures, among whom the chair had often been placed, had faded away, both in reality and memory, from the ages. Yet here was the chair, decorated with the old Lincoln coat of arms, oak flowers and leaves, and the fierce lion's head at the top, seemingly just as well-preserved as when it was first set in the Earl of Lincoln's Hall. And what huge changes in society and nations had occurred, whether through sudden upheavals or gradual shifts, since that time!
"This chair has stood firm when the thrones of kings were overturned!" thought Laurence. "Its oaken frame has proved stronger than many frames of government!"
"This chair has held strong even when kings lost their thrones!" thought Laurence. "Its oak frame has shown to be sturdier than many forms of government!"
More the thoughtful and imaginative boy might have mused; but now a large yellow cat, a great favorite with all the children, leaped in at the open window. Perceiving that Grandfather's chair was empty, and having often before experienced its comforts, puss laid herself quietly down upon the cushion. Laurence, Clara, Charley, and little Alice, all laughed at the idea of such a successor to the worthies of old times.
The more reflective and creative boy might have pondered; but just then, a big yellow cat, a big favorite with all the kids, jumped in through the open window. Noticing that Grandfather's chair was empty and having frequently enjoyed its coziness, the cat settled down on the cushion. Laurence, Clara, Charley, and little Alice all laughed at the thought of such a replacement for the great figures of the past.
"Pussy," said little Alice, putting out her hand, into which the cat laid a velvet paw, "you look very wise. Do tell us a story about Grandfather's Chair!"
"Pussy," said little Alice, reaching out her hand, into which the cat placed a soft paw, "you look very wise. Please tell us a story about Grandpa's Chair!"
Part 2
Chapter 1
"O Grandfather," dear Grandfather, cried little Alice, "pray tell us some more stories about your chair!"
"O Grandfather," dear Grandfather, cried little Alice, "please tell us more stories about your chair!"
How long a time had fled, since the children had felt any curiosity to hear the sequel of this venerable chair's adventures! Summer was now past and gone, and the better part of Autumn likewise. Dreary, chill November was howling, out of doors, and vexing the atmosphere with sudden showers of wintry rain, or sometimes with gusts of snow, that rattled like small pebbles against the windows.
How much time had passed since the kids felt any curiosity to hear about the adventures of this old chair! Summer was gone, and most of Autumn had gone too. Dreary, cold November was howling outside, disturbing the atmosphere with sudden bursts of wintry rain, or sometimes with gusts of snow that rattled against the windows like small pebbles.
When the weather began to grow cool, Grandfather's chair had been removed from the summer parlor into a smaller and snugger room. It now stood by the side of a bright blazing wood-fire. Grandfather loved a wood-fire, far better than a [pg 080] grate of glowing anthracite, or than the dull heat of an invisible furnace, which seems to think that it has done its duty in merely warming the house. But the wood-fire is a kindly, cheerful, sociable spirit, sympathizing with mankind, and knowing that to create warmth is but one of the good offices which are expected from it. Therefore it dances on the hearth, and laughs broadly through the room, and plays a thousand antics, and throws a joyous glow over all the faces that encircle it.
When the weather started to get cooler, Grandfather's chair was moved from the summer parlor into a smaller, cozier room. It was now positioned next to a bright, blazing wood fire. Grandfather preferred a wood fire much more than a grate of glowing anthracite or the dull heat from an unseen furnace that seems satisfied with just warming the house. But the wood fire is a warm, cheerful, friendly presence, in tune with people, understanding that creating warmth is just one of the good things it's meant to do. So it dances on the hearth, laughs joyfully throughout the room, plays a thousand tricks, and casts a happy glow over all the faces gathered around it.
In the twilight of the evening, the fire grew brighter and more cheerful. And thus, perhaps, there was something in Grandfather's heart, that cheered him most with its warmth and comfort in the gathering twilight of old age. He had been gazing at the red embers, as intently as if his past life were all pictured there, or as if it were a prospect of the future world, when little Alice's voice aroused him.
In the evening twilight, the fire burned brighter and felt more inviting. And so, maybe, there was something in Grandfather's heart that brought him warmth and comfort as he faced the dusk of old age. He had been staring at the glowing embers, as if his entire past life was reflected there, or like it was a glimpse of the next world, when little Alice's voice brought him back to the moment.
"Dear Grandfather," repeated the little girl, more earnestly, "do talk to us again about your chair."
"Dear Grandfather," the little girl said again, more seriously, "please tell us about your chair one more time."
Laurence, and Clara, and Charley, and little Alice, had been attracted to other objects, for two or three months past. They had sported in the gladsome sunshine of the present, and so had forgotten the shadowy region of the past, in the midst of which stood Grandfather's chair. But now, in the autumnal twilight, illuminated by the flickering blaze of the wood-fire, they looked at the old chair [pg 081] and thought that it had never before worn such an interesting aspect. There it stood, in the venerable majesty of more than two hundred years. The light from the hearth quivered upon the flowers and foliage, that were wrought into its oaken back; and the lion's head at the summit seemed almost to move its jaws and shake its mane.
Laurence, Clara, Charley, and little Alice had been drawn to other things for the past two or three months. They had enjoyed the bright sunshine of the present and had forgotten the shadowy past where Grandfather's chair stood. But now, in the autumn twilight, lit by the flickering glow of the fireplace, they looked at the old chair and thought it had never looked so interesting. There it stood, in the noble majesty of more than two hundred years. The light from the fire danced on the flowers and leaves carved into its oak back, and the lion's head at the top seemed almost to move its jaws and shake its mane.
"Does little Alice speak for all of you?" asked Grandfather. "Do you wish me to go on with the adventures of the chair?"
"Does little Alice speak for all of you?" asked Grandfather. "Do you want me to continue with the adventures of the chair?"
"Oh, yes, yes, Grandfather!" cried Clara. "The dear old chair! How strange that we should have forgotten it so long!"
"Oh, yes, yes, Grandpa!" cried Clara. "The dear old chair! How weird that we forgot about it for so long!"
"Oh, pray begin, Grandfather," said Laurence; "for I think, when we talk about old times, it should be in the early evening before the candles are lighted. The shapes of the famous persons, who once sat in the chair, will be more apt to come back, and be seen among us, in this glimmer and pleasant gloom, than they would in the vulgar daylight. And, besides, we can make pictures of all that you tell us, among the glowing embers and white ashes."
"Oh, please start, Grandfather," Laurence said, "because I think when we talk about the past, it’s best to do it in the early evening before the candles are lit. The figures of the famous people who once sat in that chair will be more likely to come back and be seen among us in this soft, cozy twilight than in the harsh daylight. Plus, we can picture everything you tell us among the warm embers and white ashes."
Our friend Charley, too, thought the evening the best time to hear Grandfather's stories, because he could not then be playing out of doors. So, finding his young auditors unanimous in their petition, the good old gentleman took up the narrative of the historic chair, at the point where he had dropt it.
Our friend Charley also thought that the evening was the perfect time to hear Grandfather's stories since he couldn't be outside playing then. So, seeing that his young listeners all agreed with their request, the kind old man picked up the story of the historic chair right where he had left off.
Chapter 2
"You recollect, my dear children," said Grandfather, "that we took leave of the chair in 1692, while it was occupied by Sir William Phips. This fortunate treasure-seeker, you will remember, had come over from England, with King William's commission to be Governor of Massachusetts. Within the limits of this province were now included the old colony of Plymouth, and the territories of Maine and Nova Scotia. Sir William Phips had likewise brought a new charter from the king, which served instead of a constitution, and set forth the method in which the province was to be governed."
"You remember, my dear children," said Grandfather, "that we said goodbye to the chair in 1692, while it was held by Sir William Phips. This lucky treasure hunter, as you’ll recall, came over from England with King William's permission to be Governor of Massachusetts. Now, this province included the old colony of Plymouth, as well as the areas of Maine and Nova Scotia. Sir William Phips also brought a new charter from the king, which acted as a constitution and outlined how the province was to be governed."
"Did the new charter allow the people all their former liberties?" inquired Laurence.
"Did the new charter give the people back all their former freedoms?" Laurence asked.
"No," replied Grandfather. "Under the first charter, the people had been the source of all power. Winthrop, Endicott, Bradstreet, and the rest of them, had been governors by the choice of the people, without any interference of the king. But henceforth the governor was to hold his station solely by the king's appointment, and during his pleasure; and the same was the case with the lieutenant-governor, and some other high officers. The people, however, were still allowed to choose representatives; and the governor's council was chosen by the general court."
"No," replied Grandfather. "Under the first charter, the people were the source of all power. Winthrop, Endicott, Bradstreet, and the others had been governors chosen by the people, without any interference from the king. But from now on, the governor would hold his position solely based on the king's appointment, and at his discretion; the same went for the lieutenant-governor and some other high officials. However, the people were still allowed to choose representatives, and the governor's council was selected by the general court."
"Would the inhabitants have elected Sir William Phips," asked Laurence, "if the choice of governor had been left to them?"
"Would the residents have elected Sir William Phips," Laurence asked, "if they had been allowed to choose the governor?"
"He might probably have been a successful candidate," answered Grandfather; "for his adventures and military enterprises had gained him a sort of renown, which always goes a great way with the people. And he had many popular characteristics, being a kind, warm-hearted man, not ashamed of his low origin, nor haughty in his present elevation. Soon after his arrival, he proved that he did not blush to recognize his former associates."
"He could have been a successful candidate," Grandfather replied; "because his adventures and military achievements had earned him a certain level of fame, which really appeals to people. He also had many likable qualities, being a kind, warm-hearted man who was proud of his humble beginnings and not arrogant in his current status. Shortly after he arrived, he showed that he wasn't embarrassed to acknowledge his former friends."
"How was that?" inquired Charley.
"How was that?" asked Charley.
"He made a grand festival at his new brick house," said Grandfather, "and invited all the ship-carpenters of Boston to be his guests. At the head of the table, in our great chair, sat Sir William Phips himself, treating these hard handed men as his brethren, cracking jokes with them, and talking familiarly about old times. I know not whether he wore his embroidered dress, but I rather choose to imagine that he had on a suit of rough clothes, such as he used to labor in, while he was Phips the ship-carpenter."
"He threw a big festival at his new brick house," said Grandfather, "and invited all the ship carpenters from Boston to join him. Sitting at the head of the table in our big chair was Sir William Phips himself, treating these hard-working men like his brothers, joking with them, and chatting casually about the old days. I’m not sure if he wore his fancy outfit, but I prefer to picture him in a rough suit of clothes, like the ones he used to work in when he was Phips the ship carpenter."
"An aristocrat need not be ashamed of the trade," observed Laurence; "for the czar Peter the Great once served an apprenticeship to it."
"An aristocrat shouldn't be embarrassed by the trade," Laurence observed; "because Czar Peter the Great once trained in it."
"Did Sir William Phips make as good a governor as he was a ship-carpenter?" asked Charley.
"Did Sir William Phips make as good a governor as he was a shipwright?" asked Charley.
"History says but little about his merits as a ship-carpenter," answered Grandfather; "but, as a governor, a great deal of fault was found with him. Almost as soon as he assumed the government, he became engaged in a very frightful business, which might have perplexed a wiser and better cultivated head than his. This was the witchcraft delusion."
"History doesn’t say much about his skills as a ship carpenter," Grandfather replied, "but as a governor, he was criticized a lot. Almost immediately after he took office, he got involved in a really alarming situation that could have baffled someone smarter and better educated than him. This was the witchcraft delusion."
And here Grandfather gave his auditors such details of this melancholy affair, as he thought it fit for them to know. They shuddered to hear that a frenzy, which led to the death of many innocent persons, had originated in the wicked arts of a few children. They belonged to the Rev. Mr. Parris, minister of Salem. These children complained of being pinched, and pricked with pins, and otherwise tormented by the shapes of men and women, who were supposed to have power to haunt them invisibly, both in darkness and daylight. Often, in the midst of their family and friends, the children would pretend to be seized with strange convulsions, and would cry out that the witches were afflicting them.
And here Grandfather shared with his listeners the details of this sad situation that he thought were appropriate for them to know. They shuddered to learn that a madness, which resulted in the deaths of many innocent people, had started from the evil actions of a few children. These children were connected to Rev. Mr. Parris, the minister of Salem. They claimed to be pinched, pricked with pins, and otherwise tormented by the spirits of men and women, who were believed to have the power to haunt them unseen, both in the dark and during the day. Often, in front of their family and friends, the children would pretend to have strange seizures and would cry out that the witches were tormenting them.
These stories spread abroad, and caused great tumult and alarm. From the foundation of New England, it had been the custom of the inhabitants, in all matters of doubt and difficulty, to look to their ministers for council. So they did now; but, unfortunately, the ministers and wise men were more deluded than the illiterate people. Cotton Mather, [pg 085] a very learned and eminent clergyman, believed that the whole country was full of witches and wizards, who had given up their hopes of heaven, and signed a covenant with the Evil One.
These stories spread widely and created a lot of chaos and fear. Since the founding of New England, it had been customary for the residents to turn to their ministers for guidance whenever they faced uncertainty or challenges. They did so now; however, the ministers and wise individuals were unfortunately more misled than the uneducated population. Cotton Mather, [pg 085] a highly learned and respected clergyman, believed that the entire region was overrun with witches and wizards who had given up their hopes of heaven and made a pact with the Devil.
Nobody could be certain that his nearest neighbor, or most intimate friend, was not guilty of this imaginary crime. The number of those who pretended to be afflicted by witchcraft, grew daily more numerous; and they bore testimony against many of the best and worthiest people. A minister, named George Burroughs, was among the accused. In the months of August and September, 1692, he, and nineteen other innocent men and women, were put to death. The place of execution was a high hill, on the outskirts of Salem; so that many of the sufferers, as they stood beneath the gallows, could discern their own habitations in the town.
No one could be sure that their closest neighbor or best friend wasn't guilty of this made-up crime. The number of people claiming to be affected by witchcraft increased every day, and they testified against many of the finest and most decent individuals. A minister named George Burroughs was among the accused. In August and September of 1692, he and nineteen other innocent men and women were executed. The place of execution was a high hill on the edge of Salem, so many of the victims, as they stood under the gallows, could see their own homes in the town.
The martyrdom of these guiltless persons seemed only to increase the madness. The afflicted now grew bolder in their accusations. Many people of rank and wealth were either thrown into prison, or compelled to flee for their lives. Among these were two sons of old Simon Bradstreet, the last of the Puritan governors. Mr. Willard, a pious minister of Boston, was cried out upon as a wizard, in open court. Mrs. Hale, the wife of the minister of Beverly, was likewise accused. Philip English, a rich merchant of Salem, found it necessary to take flight, leaving his property and business in confusion. [pg 086] But a short time afterwards, the Salem people were glad to invite him back.
The deaths of these innocent people only seemed to fuel the madness. The affected individuals became bolder in their accusations. Many wealthy and influential people were either imprisoned or forced to escape for their lives. Among them were two sons of old Simon Bradstreet, the last Puritan governor. Mr. Willard, a devout minister from Boston, was publicly accused of being a wizard in court. Mrs. Hale, the wife of the minister from Beverly, was also accused. Philip English, a wealthy merchant from Salem, found it necessary to flee, leaving his property and business in disarray. [pg 086] But shortly after, the people of Salem were happy to invite him back.
"The boldest thing that the accusers did," continued Grandfather, "was to cry out against the governor's own beloved wife. Yes; the lady of Sir William Phips was accused of being a witch, and of flying through the air to attend witch meetings. When the governor heard this, he probably trembled, so that our great chair shook beneath him."
"The most daring thing the accusers did," Grandfather continued, "was to speak out against the governor's own cherished wife. Yes, Sir William Phips' lady was accused of being a witch and of flying through the air to go to witch meetings. When the governor found out, he probably shook with fear, making our big chair tremble beneath him."
"Dear Grandfather," cried little Alice, clinging closer to his knee, "is it true that witches ever come in the night-time to frighten little children?"
"Dear Grandfather," cried little Alice, holding onto his knee tighter, "is it true that witches actually come at night to scare little kids?"
"No, no, dear little Alice," replied Grandfather. "Even if there were any witches, they would flee away from the presence of a pure-hearted child. But there are none; and our forefathers soon became convinced, that they had been led into a terrible delusion. All the prisoners on account of witchcraft were set free. But the innocent dead could not be restored to life; and the hill where they were executed, will always remind people of the saddest and most humiliating passage in our history."
"No, no, dear little Alice," Grandfather replied. "Even if there were any witches, they would run away from a pure-hearted child. But there aren't any; our ancestors soon realized they had been caught up in a terrible illusion. All the prisoners accused of witchcraft were released. But the innocent lives lost couldn't be brought back, and the hill where they were executed will always remind people of the saddest and most humiliating chapter in our history."
Grandfather then said, that the next remarkable event, while Sir William Phips remained in the chair, was the arrival at Boston of an English fleet, in 1693. It brought an army, which was intended for the conquest of Canada. But a malignant disease, more fatal than the small-pox, broke out [pg 087] among the soldiers and sailors, and destroyed the greater part of them. The infection spread into the town of Boston, and made much havoc there. This dreadful sickness caused the governor, and Sir Francis Wheeler, who was commander of the British forces, to give up all thoughts of attacking Canada.
Grandfather then said that the next significant event, while Sir William Phips was still in charge, was the arrival of an English fleet in Boston in 1693. It brought an army meant to conquer Canada. However, a deadly disease, worse than smallpox, broke out among the soldiers and sailors, taking many of their lives. The infection spread into Boston, causing a lot of destruction there. This terrible illness led the governor and Sir Francis Wheeler, who was in command of the British forces, to abandon any plans to attack Canada.
"Soon after this," said Grandfather, "Sir William Phips quarrelled with the captain of an English frigate, and also with the Collector of Boston. Being a man of violent temper, he gave each of them a sound beating with his cane."
"Soon after this," said Grandfather, "Sir William Phips got into a fight with the captain of an English frigate, and also with the Collector of Boston. Being a man with a bad temper, he gave each of them a good beating with his cane."
"He was a bold fellow," observed Charley, who was himself somewhat addicted to a similar mode of settling disputes.
"He was a daring guy," said Charley, who was also a bit inclined to handle conflicts in a similar way.
"More bold than wise," replied Grandfather; "for complaints were carried to the king, and Sir William Phips was summoned to England, to make the best answer he could. Accordingly he went to London, where, in 1695, he was seized with a malignant fever, of which he died. Had he lived longer, he would probably have gone again in search of sunken treasure. He had heard of a Spanish ship, which was cast away in 1502, during the lifetime of Columbus. Bovadilla, Roldan, and many other Spaniards, were lost in her, together with the immense wealth of which they had robbed the South American kings."
"More bold than wise," Grandfather replied; "because complaints were taken to the king, and Sir William Phips was called back to England to provide whatever explanation he could. So, he traveled to London, where, in 1695, he fell ill with a severe fever and died. If he had lived longer, he probably would have gone again to search for sunken treasure. He had heard about a Spanish ship that sank in 1502, during Columbus's lifetime. Bovadilla, Roldan, and many other Spaniards were lost with her, along with the immense wealth they had stolen from the South American kings."
"Why, Grandfather," exclaimed Laurence, "what magnificent ideas the governor had! Only [pg 088] think of recovering all that old treasure, which had lain almost two centuries under the sea! Me thinks Sir William Phips ought to have been buried in the ocean, when he died; so that he might have gone down among the sunken ships, and cargoes of treasure, which he was always dreaming about in his lifetime."
"Wow, Grandfather," Laurence exclaimed, "what amazing ideas the governor had! Just think about recovering all that old treasure that's been sitting under the sea for almost two centuries! I feel like Sir William Phips should've been buried in the ocean when he died, so he could join those sunken ships and treasure cargoes he always dreamed about in his life."
"He was buried in one of the crowded cemeteries of London," said Grandfather. "As he left no children, his estate was inherited by his nephew, from whom is descended the present Marquis of Normandy. The noble Marquis is not aware, perhaps, that the prosperity of his family originated in the successful enterprise of a New England ship carpenter."
"He was buried in one of the crowded cemeteries in London," said Grandfather. "Since he had no children, his estate went to his nephew, who is the ancestor of the current Marquis of Normandy. The noble Marquis might not realize that his family's fortune started with the successful business of a ship carpenter from New England."
Chapter 3
"At the death of Sir William Phips," proceeded Grandfather, "our chair was bequeathed to Mr. Ezekiel Cheever, a famous school-master in Boston. This old gentleman came from London in 1637, and had been teaching school ever since; so that there were now aged men, grandfathers like myself, to whom Master Cheever had taught their alphabet. He was a person of venerable aspect, and wore a long white beard.
"At the death of Sir William Phips," Grandfather continued, "our chair was passed down to Mr. Ezekiel Cheever, a well-known schoolmaster in Boston. This old gentleman arrived from London in 1637 and had been teaching ever since; so there were older men, grandfathers like me, to whom Master Cheever had taught their alphabet. He had a respectable appearance and sported a long white beard."
"Was the chair placed in his school?" asked Charley.
"Was the chair put in his school?" Charley asked.
"Yes, in his school," answered Grandfather; "and we may safely say that it had never before been regarded with such awful reverence—no, not even when the old governors of Massachusetts sat in it. Even you, Charley, my boy, would have felt some respect for the chair, if you had seen it occupied by this famous school-master."
"Yes, in his school," replied Grandfather; "and we can confidently say it had never been looked at with such intense respect before—not even when the old governors of Massachusetts sat in it. Even you, Charley, would have felt some admiration for the chair if you'd seen it occupied by this famous schoolmaster."
And here Grandfather endeavored to give his auditors an idea how matters were managed in schools above a hundred years ago. As this will probably be an interesting subject to our readers, we shall make a separate sketch of it, and call it
And here Grandfather tried to give his listeners an idea of how things were handled in schools over a hundred years ago. Since this will likely be an interesting topic for our readers, we will create a separate piece about it and call it
THE TRADITIONAL SCHOOL
Now imagine yourselves, my children, in Master [pg 090] Ezekiel Cheever's school-room. It is a large, dingy room, with a sanded floor, and is lighted by windows that turn on hinges, and have little diamond shaped panes of glass. The scholars sit on long benches, with desks before them. At one end of the room is a great fire-place, so very spacious, that there is room enough for three or four boys to stand in each of the chimney corners. This was the good old fashion of fire-places, when there was wood enough in the forests to keep people warm, without their digging into the bowels of the earth for coal.
Now picture yourselves, my children, in Master [pg 090] Ezekiel Cheever's classroom. It's a large, shabby room with a sanded floor, lit by windows that swing open on hinges and have small diamond-shaped panes of glass. The students sit on long benches with desks in front of them. At one end of the room is a big fireplace, so spacious that there’s enough room for three or four boys to stand in each of the corners. This was the good old style of fireplaces, back when there was plenty of wood in the forests to keep people warm, instead of having to dig deep into the earth for coal.
It is a winter's day when we take our peep into the school-room. See what great logs of wood have been rolled into the fire-place, and what a broad, bright blaze goes leaping up the chimney! And every few moments, a vast cloud of smoke is puffed into the room, which sails slowly over the heads of the scholars, until it gradually settles upon the walls and ceiling. They are blackened with the smoke of many years already.
It’s a winter day when we take a look inside the classroom. Check out the huge logs that have been rolled into the fireplace, and watch the big, bright flames jumping up the chimney! Every few moments, a huge cloud of smoke is released into the room, floating slowly above the students' heads until it eventually settles on the walls and ceiling. They are already darkened by years of smoke.

Next, look at our old historic chair! It is placed, you perceive, in the most comfortable part of the room, where the generous glow of the fire is sufficiently felt, without being too intensely hot. How stately the old chair looks, as if it remembered its many famous occupants, but yet were conscious that a greater man is sitting in it now! Do you see the venerable school-master, severe in aspect, with a black scull-cap on his head, like an ancient Puritan, and the snow of his white beard drifting down to his [pg 091] very girdle? What boy would dare to play, or whisper, or even glance aside from his book, while Master Cheever is on the look-out, behind his spectacles! For such offenders, if any such there be, a rod of birch is hanging over the fire-place, and a heavy ferule lies on the master's desk.
Next, check out our old historic chair! It's in the coziest spot in the room, where you can feel the warm glow of the fire without it being too hot. The chair looks so dignified, as if it remembers all the famous people who have sat in it, but it knows a greater man is sitting in it now! Do you see the respected schoolmaster, looking stern, with a black cap on his head like an old-fashioned Puritan, and the snowy white of his beard flowing down to his waist? What kid would dare to play, whisper, or even look away from his book while Master Cheever is watching through his glasses? For any troublemakers, if there are any, a birch rod is hanging over the fireplace, and a heavy ruler sits on the master's desk.
And now school is begun. What a murmur of multitudinous tongues, like the whispering leaves of a wind-stirred oak, as the scholars con over their various tasks! Buz, buz, buz! Amid just such a murmur has Master Cheever spent above sixty years: and long habit has made it as pleasant to him as the hum of a bee-hive, when the insects are busy in the sunshine.
And now school has started. What a buzz of countless voices, like the rustling leaves of a wind-blown oak, as the students tackle their different assignments! Buz, buz, buz! Master Cheever has spent over sixty years in just this kind of atmosphere, and over time it has become as enjoyable to him as the sound of a beehive when the bees are working in the sunlight.
Now a class in Latin is called to recite. Forth steps a row of queer-looking little fellows, wearing square-skirted coats, and small clothes, with buttons at the knee. They look like so many grandfathers in their second childhood. These lads are to be sent to Cambridge, and educated for the learned professions. Old Master Cheever has lived so long, and seen so many generations of school-boys grow up to be men, that now he can almost prophesy what sort of a man each boy will be. One urchin shall hereafter be a doctor, and administer pills and potions, and stalk gravely through life, perfumed with assaf[oe]tida. Another shall wrangle at the bar, and fight his way to wealth and honors, and in his declining age, shall be a worshipful member of his Majesty's council. A third—and he is the Master's favorite—shall [pg 092] be a worthy successor to the old Puritan ministers, now in their graves; he shall preach with great unction and effect, and leave volumes of sermons, in print and manuscript, for the benefit of future generations.
Now a Latin class is called to recite. A group of odd-looking little boys steps forward, dressed in square-skirted coats and knee-length pants, with buttons at the knees. They look like a bunch of grandfathers in their second childhood. These boys are destined for Cambridge, where they will be educated for professional careers. Old Master Cheever has lived so long and seen so many generations of schoolboys grow up into men that he can almost predict what kind of man each boy will become. One boy is bound to become a doctor, dispensing pills and potions, and moving through life seriously, scented with assafœtida. Another will argue at the bar, fighting his way to wealth and honors, and in his old age, he will be a respected member of the King’s council. A third boy—and he is the Master’s favorite—will be a worthy successor to the old Puritan ministers who are now in their graves; he will preach with great passion and impact, leaving behind volumes of sermons, in both print and manuscript, for the benefit of future generations.
But, as they are merely school-boys now, their business is to construe Virgil. Poor Virgil, whose verses, which he took so much pains to polish, have been mis-scanned, and mis-parsed, and mis-interpreted, by so many generations of idle school-boys! There, sit down, ye Latinists. Two or three of you, I fear, are doomed to feel the master's ferule.
But now, since they’re just schoolboys, their job is to translate Virgil. Poor Virgil, whose carefully crafted verses have been misread, misanalyzed, and misinterpreted by countless generations of lazy schoolboys! Come on, sit down, you Latin scholars. I’m afraid two or three of you are destined to feel the master’s stick.
Next comes a class in Arithmetic. These boys are to be the merchants, shop-keepers, and mechanics, of a future period. Hitherto, they have traded only in marbles and apples. Hereafter, some will send vessels to England for broadcloths and all sorts of manufactured wares, and to the West Indies for sugar, and rum, and coffee. Others will stand behind counters, and measure tape, and ribbon, and cambric, by the yard. Others will upheave the blacksmith's hammer, or drive the plane over the carpenter's bench, or take the lapstone and the awl, and learn the trade of shoe-making. Many will follow the sea, and become bold, rough sea-captains.
Next comes a class in Arithmetic. These boys are going to be the merchants, shopkeepers, and mechanics of the future. Until now, they have only traded marbles and apples. From now on, some will send ships to England for cloth and all kinds of manufactured goods, and to the West Indies for sugar, rum, and coffee. Others will stand behind counters and measure tape, ribbon, and fabric by the yard. Some will swing the blacksmith's hammer, work the plane over the carpenter's bench, or use the lapstone and the awl to learn how to make shoes. Many will take to the sea and become bold, tough sea captains.
This class of boys, in short, must supply the world with those active, skilful hands, and clear, sagacious heads, without which the affairs of life would be thrown into confusion, by the theories of studious and visionary men. Wherefore, teach them their [pg 093] multiplication table, good Master Cheever, and whip them well, when they deserve it; for much of the country's welfare depends on these boys!
This group of boys, in short, needs to provide the world with those active, skilled hands and clear, sharp minds, without which the complexities of life would be thrown into chaos by the ideas of overly studious and idealistic people. So, teach them their [pg 093] multiplication table, good Master Cheever, and discipline them well when necessary; because a lot of the country's well-being relies on these boys!
But, alas! while we have been thinking of other matters, Master Cheever's watchful eye has caught two boys at play. Now we shall see awful times! The two malefactors are summoned before the master's chair, wherein he sits, with the terror of a judge upon his brow. Our old chair is now a judgment-seat. Ah, Master Cheever has taken down that terrible birch-rod! Short is the trial—the sentence quickly passed—and now the judge prepares to execute it in person. Thwack! thwack! thwack! In those good old times, a school-master's blows were well laid on.
But, oh no! While we were distracted with other things, Master Cheever's sharp gaze has caught two boys playing. Now we're in for a rough time! The two troublemakers are brought before the master's chair, where he sits with the seriousness of a judge. Our old chair is now a seat of judgment. Ah, Master Cheever has taken down that dreaded birch rod! The trial is quick—the sentence passed in no time—and now the judge gets ready to carry it out himself. Thwack! thwack! thwack! Back in the day, a schoolmaster really knew how to deliver a blow.
See! the birch-rod has lost several of its twigs, and will hardly serve for another execution. Mercy on us, what a bellowing the urchins make! My ears are almost deafened, though the clamor comes through the far length of a hundred and fifty years. There, go to your seats, poor boys; and do not cry, sweet little Alice; for they have ceased to feel the pain, a long time since.
See! the birch rod has lost several of its twigs and won't be able to carry out another punishment. Mercy, what a racket the kids are making! My ears are almost deafened, even though the noise comes from a hundred and fifty years ago. There, go take your seats, poor boys; and don’t cry, sweet little Alice, because they stopped feeling the pain a long time ago.
And thus the forenoon passes away. Now it is twelve o'clock. The master looks at his great silver watch, and then with tiresome deliberation, puts the ferule into his desk. The little multitude await the word of dismissal, with almost irrepressible impatience.
And so the morning goes by. Now it’s twelve o'clock. The teacher glances at his big silver watch, and then, with slow deliberation, puts the ruler away in his desk. The small crowd waits for the signal to dismiss, barely able to contain their impatience.
The boys retire, treading softly until they have passed the threshold; but, fairly out of the school-room, lo, what a joyous shout!—what a scampering and trampling of feet!—what a sense of recovered freedom, expressed in the merry uproar of all their voices! What care they for the ferule and birch-rod now? Were boys created merely to study Latin and Arithmetic? No; the better purposes of their being are to sport, to leap, to run, to shout, to slide upon the ice, to snow-ball!
The boys leave quietly, careful not to make a sound until they've crossed the threshold; but once they're out of the classroom, what a joyful shout!—what a rush and stampede of feet!—what a feeling of regained freedom, shown in the cheerful noise of all their voices! What do they care about the paddle and the cane now? Were boys made just to study Latin and math? No; their true purpose is to play, to jump, to run, to shout, to slide on the ice, to throw snowballs!
Happy boys! Enjoy your play-time now, and come again to study, and to feel the birch-rod and the ferule, to-morrow; not till to-morrow, for to-day is Thursday-lecture; and ever since the settlement of Massachusetts, there has been no school on Thursday afternoons. Therefore, sport, boys, while you may; for the morrow cometh, with the birch-rod and the ferule; and after that, another Morrow, with troubles of its own.
Happy boys! Enjoy your playtime now, and come back to study and to face the birch rod and the paddle tomorrow; not until tomorrow, because today is Thursday lecture; and ever since the establishment of Massachusetts, there has been no school on Thursday afternoons. So go ahead and have fun, boys, while you can; because tomorrow will bring the birch rod and the paddle; and after that, another tomorrow, with its own troubles.
Now the master has set every thing to rights, and is ready to go home to dinner. Yet he goes reluctantly. The old man has spent so much of his life in the smoky, noisy, buzzing school-room, that, when he has a holiday, he feels as if his place were lost, and himself a stranger in the world. But, forth he goes; and there stands our old chair, vacant and solitary, till good Master Cheever resumes his seat in it to-morrow morning.
Now the master has put everything in order and is ready to head home for dinner. Still, he goes with reluctance. The old man has spent so much of his life in the smoky, noisy, buzzing classroom that when he finally gets a day off, he feels like he’s lost his place and is a stranger in the world. But off he goes; and there stands his old chair, empty and lonely, until good Master Cheever takes his seat in it again tomorrow morning.
"Grandfather," said Charley, "I wonder whether the boys did not use to upset the old chair, when the school-master was out?"
"Grandpa," Charley said, "I wonder if the boys used to flip the old chair when the teacher was out?"
"There is a tradition," replied Grandfather, "that one of its arms was dislocated, in some such manner. But I cannot believe that any school-boy would behave so naughtily."
"There’s a tradition," replied Grandfather, "that one of its arms was dislocated, something like that. But I can’t believe any schoolboy would act so mischievously."
As it was now later than little Alice's usual bedtime, Grandfather broke off his narrative, promising to talk more about Master Cheever and his scholars, some other evening.
As it was now later than little Alice's usual bedtime, Grandfather stopped his story, promising to share more about Master Cheever and his students another evening.
Chapter 4
Accordingly the next evening, Grandfather resumed the history of his beloved chair.
Accordingly, the next evening, Grandfather continued the story of his beloved chair.
"Master Ezekiel Cheever," said he, "died in 1707, after having taught school about seventy years. It would require a pretty good scholar in arithmetic to tell how many stripes he had inflicted, and how many birch-rods he had worn out, during all that time, in his fatherly tenderness for his pupils. Almost all the great men of that period, and for many years back, had been whipt into eminence by Master Cheever. Moreover, he had written a Latin Accidence, which was used in schools more than half a century after his death; so that the good old man, even in his grave, was still the cause of trouble and stripes to idle school-boys."
"Master Ezekiel Cheever," he said, "died in 1707 after teaching school for about seventy years. It would take a really good scholar in arithmetic to figure out how many stripes he handed out and how many birch rods he wore out during that time, all in his fatherly care for his students. Almost all the notable figures of that time, and for many years before, were disciplined into greatness by Master Cheever. Additionally, he wrote a Latin Accidence that was used in schools for more than fifty years after his death, so the good old man, even in his grave, continued to be the source of trouble and punishments for lazy schoolboys."
Grandfather proceeded to say, that, when Master Cheever died, he bequeathed the chair to the most learned man that was educated at his school, or that had ever been born in America. This was the renowned Cotton Mather, minister of the Old North Church in Boston.
Grandfather went on to say that when Master Cheever died, he left the chair to the most educated person who graduated from his school, or who had ever been born in America. This was the famous Cotton Mather, minister of the Old North Church in Boston.
"And author of the Magnalia, Grandfather, which we sometimes see you reading," said Laurence.
"And the author of the Magnalia, Grandfather, which we sometimes see you reading," said Laurence.
"Yes, Laurence," replied Grandfather. "The Magnalia is a strange, pedantic history, in which [pg 097] true events and real personages move before the reader, with the dreamy aspect which they wore in Cotton Mather's singular mind. This huge volume, however, was written and published before our chair came into his possession. But, as he was the author of more books than there are days in the year, we may conclude that he wrote a great deal, while sitting in this chair."
"Yes, Laurence," replied Grandfather. "The Magnalia is an odd, overly scholarly history, where true events and real people appear before the reader with the surreal quality they had in Cotton Mather's unique mind. However, this massive volume was written and published before he got this chair. But since he authored more books than there are days in a year, we can assume he wrote a lot while sitting in this chair."
"I am tired of these school-masters and learned men," said Charley. "I wish some stirring man, that knew how to do something in the world, like Sir William Phips, would set in the chair."
"I'm fed up with these schoolmasters and so-called learned men," Charley said. "I wish some dynamic person who actually knows how to make a difference in the world, like Sir William Phips, would take the chair."
"Such men seldom have leisure to sit quietly in a chair," said Grandfather. "We must make the best of such people as we have."
"Guys like that rarely get the chance to sit still in a chair," said Grandfather. "We have to make the most of the people we have."
As Cotton Mather was a very distinguished man, Grandfather took some pains to give the children a lively conception of his character. Over the door of his library were painted these words—BE SHORT—as a warning to visitors that they must not do the world so much harm, as needlessly to interrupt this great man's wonderful labors. On entering the room you would probably behold it crowded, and piled, and heaped with books. There were huge, ponderous folios and quartos, and little duodecimos, in English, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Chaldaic, and all other languages, that either originated at the confusion of Babel, or have since come into use.
As Cotton Mather was a very prominent figure, Grandfather made an effort to give the kids a vivid idea of his character. Above the door of his library were painted the words—BE SHORT—as a reminder to visitors that they shouldn't do the world so much harm as to unnecessarily interrupt this great man's amazing work. Upon entering the room, you would likely see it crowded and piled high with books. There were large, heavy folios and quartos, as well as smaller duodecimos, in English, Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Chaldaic, and all other languages that either came from the confusion of Babel or have since come into use.
All these books, no doubt, were tossed about in confusion, thus forming a visible emblem of the manner [pg 098] in which their contents were crowded into Cotton Mather's brain. And in the middle of the room stood a table, on which, besides printed volumes, were strewn manuscript sermons, historical tracts, and political pamphlets, all written in such a queer, blind, crabbed, fantastical hand, that a writing-master would have gone raving mad at the sight of them. By this table stood Grandfather's chair, which seemed already to have contracted an air of deep erudition, as if its cushion were stuffed with Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, and other hard matters.
All these books were definitely scattered around in a mess, creating a clear symbol of how their contents were crammed into Cotton Mather's mind. In the center of the room was a table, which held not only printed books but also a mix of handwritten sermons, historical writings, and political pamphlets, all written in such a strange, difficult, convoluted style that any writing teacher would have lost their mind just looking at them. Next to the table was Grandfather's chair, which seemed to have taken on an aura of deep knowledge, as if its cushion was stuffed with Latin, Greek, Hebrew, and other tough subjects.
In this chair, from one year's end to another, sat that prodigious book-worm, Cotton Mather, sometimes devouring a great book, and sometimes scribbling one as big. In Grandfather's younger days, there used to be a wax figure of him in one of the Boston museums, representing a solemn, dark-visaged person, in a minister's black gown, and with a black-letter volume before him.
In this chair, from one year to the next, sat that incredible bookworm, Cotton Mather, sometimes engrossed in a massive book and other times writing one just as large. In Grandfather's younger days, there was a wax figure of him in one of the Boston museums, depicting a serious, dark-faced man in a minister's black gown, with a large black-letter book in front of him.
"It is difficult, my children," observed Grandfather, "to make you understand such a character as Cotton Mather's, in whom there was so much good, and yet so many failings and frailties. Undoubtedly, he was a pious man. Often he kept fasts; and once, for three whole days, he allowed himself not a morsel of food, but spent the time in prayer and religious meditation. Many a live-long night did he watch and pray. These fasts and vigils made him meagre and haggard, and probably caused him to appear as if he hardly belonged to the world."
"It’s tough, my kids," Grandfather remarked, "to help you understand someone like Cotton Mather, who had so much goodness but also many faults and weaknesses. Without a doubt, he was a devout man. He often fasted; once, for three whole days, he didn’t eat a single bite, spending that time in prayer and spiritual reflection. He would spend countless nights watching and praying. These fasts and late-night vigils made him thin and worn out, and likely made him seem like he barely belonged to the world."
"Was not the witchcraft delusion partly caused by Cotton Mather?" inquired Laurence.
"Wasn't the witchcraft panic partly caused by Cotton Mather?" Laurence asked.
"He was the chief agent of the mischief," answered Grandfather; "but we will not suppose that he acted otherwise than conscientiously. He believed that there were evil spirits all about the world. Doubtless he imagined that they were hidden in the corners and crevices of his library, and that they peeped out from among the leaves of many of his books, as he turned them over, at midnight. He supposed that these unlovely demons were everywhere, in the sunshine as well as in the darkness, and that they were hidden in men's hearts, and stole into their most secret thoughts."
"He was the main cause of the trouble," Grandfather replied; "but let's not assume he acted any other way than sincerely. He believed that evil spirits were everywhere in the world. He probably thought they were lurking in the corners and cracks of his library, peeking out from the pages of many books as he flipped through them at midnight. He imagined these unpleasant demons were present all around, in both sunlight and darkness, hiding in people's hearts and sneaking into their most private thoughts."
Here Grandfather was interrupted by little Alice, who hid her face in his lap, and murmured a wish that he would not talk any more about Cotton Mather and the evil spirits. Grandfather kissed her, and told her that angels were the only spirits whom she had any thing to do with. He then spoke of the public affairs of the period.
Here Grandfather was interrupted by little Alice, who hid her face in his lap and whispered a wish that he wouldn't talk anymore about Cotton Mather and the evil spirits. Grandfather kissed her and told her that angels were the only spirits she needed to think about. He then talked about the current events of the time.
A new war between France and England had broken out in 1702, and had been raging ever since. In the course of it, New England suffered much injury from the French and Indians, who often came through the woods from Canada, and assaulted the frontier towns. Villages were sometimes burnt, and the inhabitants slaughtered, within a day's ride of Boston. The people of New England had a bitter hatred against the French, not only for the mischief [pg 100] which they did with their own hands, but because they incited the Indians to hostility.
A new war between France and England started in 1702 and had been ongoing ever since. During this time, New England suffered a lot from the French and Indians, who often came down through the woods from Canada and attacked the frontier towns. Villages were sometimes burned, and the inhabitants killed, within a day’s ride from Boston. The people of New England had a deep hatred for the French, not only for the damage they caused directly but also because they encouraged the Indians to be hostile. [pg 100]
The New Englanders knew that they could never dwell in security, until the provinces of France should be subdued, and brought under the English government. They frequently, in time of war, undertook military expeditions against Acadia and Canada, and sometimes besieged the fortresses, by which those territories were defended. But the most earnest wish of their hearts was, to take Quebec, and so get possession of the whole province of Canada. Sir William Phips had once attempted it, but without success.
The New Englanders understood that they could never feel safe until the provinces of France were conquered and brought under English control. During wartime, they often launched military campaigns against Acadia and Canada, occasionally laying siege to the fortresses that defended those regions. However, their deepest desire was to capture Quebec and gain control of the entire province of Canada. Sir William Phips had made an attempt at this once, but it ended in failure.
Fleets and soldiers were often sent from England, to assist the colonists in their warlike undertakings. In 1710, Port Royal, a fortress of Acadia, was taken by the English. The next year, in the month of June, a fleet, commanded by Admiral Sir Hovenden Walker, arrived in Boston Harbor. On board of this fleet was the English General Hill, with seven regiments of soldiers, who had been fighting under the Duke of Marlborough, in Flanders. The government of Massachusetts was called upon to find provisions for the army and fleet, and to raise more men to assist in taking Canada.
Fleets and soldiers were frequently sent from England to support the colonists in their military efforts. In 1710, the English captured Port Royal, a fortress in Acadia. The following year, in June, a fleet led by Admiral Sir Hovenden Walker arrived in Boston Harbor. Onboard this fleet was English General Hill, along with seven regiments of soldiers who had been fighting under the Duke of Marlborough in Flanders. The Massachusetts government was requested to supply provisions for the army and fleet, and to recruit more men to help in the effort to take Canada.
What with recruiting and drilling of soldiers, there was now nothing but warlike bustle in the streets of Boston. The drum and fife, the rattle of arms, and the shouts of boys, were heard from morning till night. In about a month, the fleet set sail, carrying [pg 101] four regiments from New England and New York, besides the English soldiers. The whole army amounted to at least seven thousand men. They steered for the mouth of the river St. Lawrence.
With the recruitment and training of soldiers, the streets of Boston were filled with the sounds of war. Drums and fifes played, the clatter of weapons echoed, and boys shouted from morning until night. Around a month later, the fleet set sail, carrying [pg 101] four regiments from New England and New York, in addition to the English soldiers. The entire army consisted of at least seven thousand men. They headed for the mouth of the St. Lawrence River.
"Cotton Mather prayed most fervently for their success," continued Grandfather, "both in his pulpit, and when he kneeled down in the solitude of his library, resting his face on our old chair. But Providence ordered the result otherwise. In a few weeks, tidings were received, that eight or nine of the vessels had been wrecked in the St. Lawrence, and that above a thousand drowned soldiers had been washed ashore, on the banks of that mighty river. After this misfortune, Sir Hovenden Walker set sail for England; and many pious people began to think it a sin, even to wish for the conquest of Canada."
"Cotton Mather prayed passionately for their success," Grandfather continued, "both from the pulpit and when he knelt in the quiet of his library, resting his face on our old chair. But fate had other plans. Within a few weeks, news came in that eight or nine of the vessels had been wrecked in the St. Lawrence, and over a thousand drowned soldiers were washed ashore along the banks of that great river. After this disaster, Sir Hovenden Walker sailed back to England; and many devout people started to believe it was even a sin to hope for the conquest of Canada."
"I would never give it up so," cried Charley.
"I would never give it up like that," Charley exclaimed.
"Nor did they, as we shall see," replied Grandfather. "However, no more attempts were made during this war, which came to a close in 1713. The people of New England were probably glad of some repose; for their young men had been made soldiers, till many of them were fit for nothing else. And those, who remained at home, had been heavily taxed to pay for the arms, ammunition, fortifications, and all the other endless expenses of a war. There was great need of the prayers of Cotton Mather, and of all pious men, not only on account of the sufferings of the people, but because the old moral and religious character of New England was in danger of being utterly lost." [pg 102]
"Nor did they, as we’ll see," replied Grandfather. "However, no further attempts were made during this war, which ended in 1713. The people of New England were likely relieved to have some peace; their young men had been turned into soldiers, so many of them were fit for nothing else. And those who stayed at home had been heavily taxed to cover the costs of arms, ammunition, fortifications, and all the other endless expenses of war. There was a great need for the prayers of Cotton Mather and all devout men, not just because of the people's suffering, but also because the old moral and religious character of New England was at risk of being completely lost." [pg 102]
"How glorious it would have been," remarked Laurence, "if our forefathers could have kept the country unspotted with blood."
"How amazing it would have been," Laurence said, "if our ancestors could have kept the country free from bloodshed."
"Yes," said Grandfather; "but there was a stern warlike spirit in them, from the beginning. They seem never to have thought of questioning either the morality or piety of war."
"Yes," said Grandfather; "but there was a serious, combative attitude in them from the start. They never seemed to consider questioning the morality or righteousness of war."
The next event, which Grandfather spoke of, was one that Cotton Mather, as well as most of the other inhabitants of New England, heartily rejoiced at. This was the accession of the Elector of Hanover to the throne of England, in 1714, on the death of Queen Anne. Hitherto, the people had been in continual dread that the male line of the Stuarts, who were descended from the beheaded King Charles and the banished King James, would be restored to the throne. In that case, as the Stuart family were Roman Catholics, it was supposed that they would attempt to establish their own religion throughout the British dominions. But the Elector of Hanover, and all his race, were Protestants; so that now the descendants of the old Puritans were relieved from many fears and disquietudes.
The next event that Grandfather talked about was one that Cotton Mather and most of the other people in New England celebrated wholeheartedly. This was the rise of the Elector of Hanover to the throne of England in 1714, following the death of Queen Anne. Until then, the people lived in constant fear that the male line of the Stuarts, who were descendants of the executed King Charles and the exiled King James, would reclaim the throne. If that happened, the Stuart family, being Roman Catholics, was expected to try to impose their religion across the British territories. However, the Elector of Hanover and all his descendants were Protestants, so now the descendants of the old Puritans were relieved from many worries and anxieties.
"The importance of this event," observed Grandfather, "was a thousand times greater than that of a Presidential Election, in our own days. If the people dislike their president, they may get rid of him in four years; whereas, a dynasty of kings may wear the crown for an unlimited period."
"The importance of this event," Grandfather noted, "was a thousand times greater than a Presidential Election in our own days. If people don’t like their president, they can replace him in four years; but a dynasty of kings can hold onto the crown for an unlimited time."
The German elector was proclaimed king from [pg 103] the balcony of the town-house, in Boston, by the title of George the First, while the trumpets sounded, and the people cried Amen. That night, the town was illuminated; and Cotton Mather threw aside book and pen, and left Grandfather's chair vacant, while he walked hither and thither to witness the rejoicings.
The German elector was announced as king from [pg 103] the balcony of the town hall in Boston, with the title of George the First, while trumpets played, and the crowd shouted Amen. That night, the town was lit up; and Cotton Mather put down his book and pen, leaving Grandfather's chair empty, as he walked back and forth to see the celebrations.
Chapter 6
"Cotton Mather," continued Grandfather, "was a bitter enemy to Governor Dudley; and nobody exulted more than he, when that crafty politician was removed from the government, and succeeded by Colonel Shute. This took place in 1716. The new governor had been an officer in the renowned Duke of Marlborough's army, and had fought in some of the great battles in Flanders."
"Cotton Mather," Grandfather continued, "was a fierce opponent of Governor Dudley; and no one was happier than he when that sly politician was ousted from the government and replaced by Colonel Shute. This happened in 1716. The new governor had been an officer in the famous Duke of Marlborough's army and had fought in some of the major battles in Flanders."
"Now, I hope," said Charley, "we shall hear of his doing great things."
"Now, I hope," said Charley, "we'll hear about him doing amazing things."
"I am afraid you will be disappointed, Charley," answered Grandfather. "It is true, that Colonel Shute had probably never led so unquiet a life while fighting the French, as he did now, while governing this province of Massachusetts Bay. But his troubles consisted almost entirely of dissensions with the legislature. The king had ordered him to lay claim to a fixed salary; but the representatives of the people insisted upon paying him only such sums, from year to year, as they saw fit."
"I'm afraid you'll be disappointed, Charley," replied Grandfather. "It's true that Colonel Shute probably never had such a tumultuous life while fighting the French as he does now, while governing this province of Massachusetts Bay. But his problems mostly came from conflicts with the legislature. The king had instructed him to claim a fixed salary, but the representatives of the people insisted on paying him only whatever amounts they deemed appropriate each year."
Grandfather here explained some of the circumstances, that made the situation of a colonial governor so difficult and irksome. There was not the same feeling towards the chief magistrate, now, that had existed, while he was chosen by the free [pg 105] suffrages of the people. It was felt, that, as the king appointed the governor, and as he held his office during the king's pleasure, it would be his great object to please the king. But the people thought, that a governor ought to have nothing in view, but the best interests of those whom he governed.
Grandfather explained some of the challenges that made being a colonial governor so tough and frustrating. There wasn't the same respect for the chief magistrate as there was when he was elected by the people's free votes. People felt that since the king appointed the governor and he served at the king's pleasure, his main goal would be to please the king. However, the public believed that a governor should be focused solely on the best interests of the people he governed.
"The governor," remarked Grandfather, "had two masters to serve—the king, who appointed him, and the people, on whom he depended for his pay. Few men, in this position, would have ingenuity enough to satisfy either party. Colonel Shute, though a good-natured, well-meaning man, succeeded so ill with the people, that in 1722, he suddenly went away to England, and made complaint to King George. In the mean time, Lieutenant-Governor Dummer directed the affairs of the province, and carried on a long and bloody war with the Indians."
"The governor," Grandfather said, "had two bosses to please—the king who appointed him, and the people he relied on for his salary. Not many people in this position would have the cleverness to keep both sides happy. Colonel Shute, although a kind and well-intentioned man, failed so miserably with the people that in 1722, he suddenly left for England to complain to King George. In the meantime, Lieutenant-Governor Dummer took charge of the province and continued a long and brutal war with the Indians."
"But where was our chair, all this time?" asked Clara.
"But where has our chair been all this time?" asked Clara.
"It still remained in Cotton Mather's library," replied Grandfather; "and I must not omit to tell you an incident, which is very much to the honor of this celebrated man. It is the more proper, too, that you should hear it, because it will show you what a terrible calamity the small pox was to our forefathers. The history of the province, (and, of course, the history of our chair,) would be incomplete, without particular mention of it." [pg 106] Accordingly, Grandfather told the children a story, to which, for want of a better title, we shall give that of
"It was still in Cotton Mather's library," replied Grandfather; "and I must not forget to tell you a story that really honors this famous man. It's important for you to hear it because it highlights the terrible impact smallpox had on our ancestors. The history of the province, and of course the history of our chair, wouldn't be complete without mentioning it." [pg 106] So, Grandfather shared a story with the children, which we will title
THE MISSED OPPORTUNITY
One day, in 1721, Doctor Cotton Mather sat in his library, reading a book that had been published by the Royal Society of London. But, every few moments, he laid the book upon the table, and leaned back in Grandfather's chair, with an aspect of deep care and disquietude. There were certain things which troubled him exceedingly, so that he could hardly fix his thoughts upon what he read.
One day, in 1721, Doctor Cotton Mather sat in his library, reading a book published by the Royal Society of London. But every few moments, he put the book down on the table and leaned back in Grandfather's chair, wearing a look of deep concern and unease. There were certain issues that troubled him greatly, making it difficult for him to concentrate on what he was reading.
It was now a gloomy time in Boston. That terrible disease, the small pox, had recently made its appearance in the town. Ever since the first settlement of the country, this awful pestilence had come, at intervals, and swept away multitudes of the inhabitants. Whenever it commenced its ravages, nothing seemed to stay its progress, until there were no more victims for it to seize upon. Oftentimes, hundreds of people, at once, lay groaning with its agony; and when it departed, its deep footsteps were always to be traced in many graves.
It was a grim time in Boston. That terrible disease, smallpox, had recently shown up in the town. Since the first settlement of the country, this awful plague had come and gone at intervals, taking away countless residents. Whenever it started its rampage, nothing seemed to stop its advance until there were no more victims left to claim. Often, hundreds of people would lie suffering from its pain all at once, and when it left, its devastating impact was always seen in the many graves.
The people never felt secure from this calamity. Sometimes, perhaps, it was brought into the country by a poor sailor, who had caught the infection in foreign parts, and came hither to die, and to be the cause of many deaths. Sometimes, no doubt, it [pg 107] followed in the train of the pompous governors, when they came over from England. Sometimes, the disease lay hidden in the cargoes of ships, among silks and brocades, and other costly merchandise, which was imported for the rich people to wear. And, sometimes, it started up, seemingly of its own accord; and nobody could tell whence it came. The physician, being called to attend the sick person, would look at him, and say,—"It is the small pox! let the patient be carried to the hospital."
The people never felt safe from this disaster. Sometimes, it might have been brought into the country by a poor sailor who had caught the infection abroad and came here to die, causing many other deaths. Other times, it surely followed along with the flashy governors when they came over from England. Occasionally, the disease hid in the cargo of ships, among silks, brocades, and other expensive goods that were imported for the wealthy to wear. And sometimes, it just appeared out of nowhere, and no one could figure out where it came from. When a doctor was called to see a sick person, he would look at him and say, "It's smallpox! We need to take the patient to the hospital."
And now, this dreadful sickness had shown itself again in Boston. Cotton Mather was greatly afflicted, for the sake of the whole province. He had children, too, who were exposed to the danger. At that very moment, he heard the voice of his youngest son, for whom his heart was moved with apprehension.
And now, this terrible sickness had appeared again in Boston. Cotton Mather was deeply troubled for the sake of the entire province. He had children, too, who were at risk. At that very moment, he heard the voice of his youngest son, and his heart was filled with worry.
"Alas! I fear for that poor child," said Cotton Mather to himself. "What shall I do for my son Samuel?"
"Unfortunately! I'm worried about that poor child," Cotton Mather said to himself. "What should I do for my son Samuel?"
Again, he attempted to drive away these thoughts, by taking up the book which he had been reading. And now, all of a sudden, his attention became fixed. The book contained a printed letter that an Italian physician had written upon the very subject, about which Cotton Mather was so anxiously meditating. He ran his eye eagerly over the pages; and, behold! a method was disclosed to him, by which the small pox might be robbed of its worst terrors. Such a method was known in Greece. The physicians of [pg 108] Turkey, too, those long-bearded Eastern sages, had been acquainted with it for many years. The negroes of Africa, ignorant as they were, had likewise practised it, and thus had shown themselves wiser than the white men.
Once again, he tried to push these thoughts away by picking up the book he had been reading. Suddenly, his attention became completely focused. The book contained a printed letter from an Italian doctor discussing the very topic that Cotton Mather was so anxiously pondering. He eagerly scanned the pages; and, to his surprise, a method was revealed to him that could lessen the worst fears of smallpox. This method was known in Greece. The physicians of [pg 108] Turkey, those wise Eastern sages with long beards, had also been aware of it for many years. Even the Africans, despite their lack of education, had practiced it, proving themselves wiser than the white men.
"Of a truth," ejaculated Cotton Mather, clasping his hands and looking up to Heaven, "it was a merciful Providence that brought this book under mine eye! I will procure a consultation of physicians, and see whether this wondrous Inoculation may not stay the progress of the Destroyer."
"Honestly," exclaimed Cotton Mather, clasping his hands and looking up to Heaven, "it was a kind Providence that brought this book to my attention! I will arrange a meeting with doctors and see if this amazing inoculation can stop the progress of the Destroyer."
So he arose from Grandfather's chair, and went out of the library. Near the door he met his son Samuel, who seemed downcast and out of spirits. The boy had heard, probably, that some of his playmates were taken ill with the small pox. But, as his father looked cheerfully at him, Samuel took courage, trusting that either the wisdom of so learned a minister would find some remedy for the danger, or else that his prayers would secure protection from on high.
So he got up from Grandfather's chair and left the library. Near the door, he ran into his son Samuel, who looked sad and depressed. The boy had probably heard that some of his friends had come down with smallpox. But, when his father smiled at him, Samuel felt a bit braver, believing that either the knowledge of such a wise minister would find a solution to the problem or that his prayers would keep them safe.
Meanwhile, Cotton Mather took his staff and three-cornered hat, and walked about the streets, calling at the houses of all the physicians in Boston. They were a very wise fraternity; and their huge wigs, and black dresses, and solemn visages, made their wisdom appear even profounder than it was. One after another, he acquainted them with the discovery which he had hit upon.
Meanwhile, Cotton Mather grabbed his staff and tricorn hat and walked through the streets, stopping by the homes of all the doctors in Boston. They were a very knowledgeable group; their big wigs, black outfits, and serious expressions made their wisdom seem even deeper than it actually was. One by one, he informed them of the discovery he had made.
But these grave and sagacious personages would [pg 109] scarcely listen to him. The oldest doctor in town contented himself with remarking, that no such thing as inoculation was mentioned by Galen or Hippocrates, and it was impossible that modern physicians should be wiser than those old sages. A second held up his hands in dumb astonishment and horror, at the madness of what Cotton Mather proposed to do. A third told him, in pretty plain terms, that he knew not what he was talking about. A fourth requested, in the name of the whole medical fraternity, that Cotton Mather would confine his attention to people's souls, and leave the physicians to take care of their bodies.
But these serious and wise individuals would [pg 109] barely listen to him. The oldest doctor in town simply noted that neither Galen nor Hippocrates mentioned anything about inoculation, and it was impossible for modern doctors to be smarter than those ancient scholars. A second doctor raised his hands in stunned disbelief and horror at the craziness of what Cotton Mather suggested. A third told him, quite bluntly, that he didn't know what he was talking about. A fourth asked, on behalf of the entire medical community, that Cotton Mather focus on people's souls and let the doctors handle their bodies.
In short, there was but a single doctor among them all, who would grant the poor minister so much as a patient hearing. This was Doctor Zabdiel Boylston. He looked into the matter like a man of sense, and finding, beyond a doubt, that inoculation had rescued many from death, he resolved to try the experiment in his own family.
In short, there was only one doctor among them all who would even give the poor minister a patient hearing. This was Doctor Zabdiel Boylston. He approached the situation rationally, and after seeing that inoculation had definitely saved many lives, he decided to try the experiment with his own family.
And so he did. But, when the other physicians heard of it, they arose in great fury, and began a war of words, written, printed, and spoken, against Cotton Mather and Doctor Boylston. To hear them talk, you would have supposed that these two harmless and benevolent men had plotted the ruin of the country.
And so he did. But when the other doctors found out, they got really angry and launched a verbal attack—written, printed, and spoken—against Cotton Mather and Doctor Boylston. Listening to them, you would think these two innocent and kind-hearted men had schemed to destroy the country.
The people, also, took the alarm. Many, who thought themselves more pious than their neighbors, contended, that, if Providence had ordained [pg 110] them to die of the small pox, it was sinful to aim at preventing it. The strangest reports were in circulation. Some said, that Doctor Boylston had contrived a method for conveying the gout, rheumatism, sick headache, asthma, and all other diseases, from one person to another, and diffusing them through the whole community. Others flatly affirmed that the Evil One had got possession of Cotton Mather, and was at the bottom of the whole business.
The people were alarmed as well. Many who considered themselves more religious than their neighbors argued that if Providence had destined them to die from smallpox, it was wrong to try to prevent it. Odd rumors spread quickly. Some claimed that Doctor Boylston had figured out a way to transfer gout, rheumatism, migraines, asthma, and all sorts of other illnesses from one person to another, spreading them throughout the entire community. Others outright insisted that the Devil had taken control of Cotton Mather and was behind the whole situation.
You must observe, children, that Cotton Mather's fellow citizens were generally inclined to doubt the wisdom of any measure, which he might propose to them. They recollected how he had led them astray in the old witchcraft delusion; and now, if he thought and acted ever so wisely, it was difficult for him to get the credit of it.
You should notice, kids, that Cotton Mather's neighbors usually tended to mistrust any ideas he suggested. They remembered how he had misled them during the witchcraft craze; so now, even if he thought and acted very wisely, it was hard for him to get recognized for it.
The people's wrath grew so hot at his attempt to guard them from the small pox, that he could not walk the streets in peace. Whenever the venerable form of the old minister, meagre and haggard with fasts and vigils, was seen approaching, hisses were heard, and shouts of derision, and scornful and bitter laughter. The women snatched away their children from his path, lest he should do them a mischief. Still, however, bending his head meekly, and perhaps stretching out his hands to bless those who reviled him, he pursued his way. But the tears came into his eyes, to think how blindly the people rejected the means of safety, that were offered them.
The people's anger grew so intense at his attempt to protect them from smallpox that he couldn't walk the streets in peace. Whenever the familiar figure of the old minister, thin and worn from fasting and praying, was seen coming, hisses erupted, along with shouts of mockery and cruel laughter. The women pulled their children away from him, fearing he might harm them. Still, bending his head humbly and maybe even raising his hands to bless those who insulted him, he continued on his way. But tears filled his eyes, thinking about how blindly the people rejected the means of safety that were offered to them.
Indeed, there were melancholy sights enough in the streets of Boston, to draw forth the tears of a compassionate man. Over the door of almost every dwelling, a red flag was fluttering in the air. This was the signal that the small pox had entered the house, and attacked some member of the family; or perhaps the whole family, old and young, were struggling at once with the pestilence. Friends and relatives, when they met one another in the streets, would hurry onward without a grasp of the hand, or scarcely a word of greeting, lest they should catch or communicate the contagion. And, often a coffin was borne hastily along.
Indeed, there were plenty of sad sights in the streets of Boston that would make any compassionate person cry. A red flag was waving at the entrance of almost every home. This was a sign that smallpox had entered the house, affecting someone in the family; or maybe the whole family, both young and old, was struggling with the disease at once. Friends and relatives, when they ran into each other in the streets, would quickly move on without shaking hands or barely exchanging a word, fearing they might catch or spread the sickness. And often, a coffin was rushed by.
"Alas, alas!" said Cotton Mather to himself. "What shall be done for this poor, misguided people? Oh, that Providence would open their eyes, and enable them to discern good from evil!"
"Alas, alas!" Cotton Mather said to himself. "What can be done for these poor, misguided people? Oh, if only Providence would open their eyes and help them see the difference between good and evil!"
So furious, however, were the people, that they threatened vengeance against any person who should dare to practise inoculation, though it were only in his own family. This was a hard case for Cotton Mather, who saw no other way to rescue his poor child Samuel from the disease. But he resolved to save him, even if his house should be burnt over his head.
So furious were the people that they threatened revenge against anyone who dared to practice inoculation, even if it was just in their own family. This was a tough situation for Cotton Mather, who saw no other way to save his poor child Samuel from the disease. But he was determined to protect him, even if it meant his house would be burned down.
"I will not be turned aside," said he. "My townsmen shall see that I have faith in this thing, when I make the experiment on my beloved son, whose life is dearer to me than my own. And when [pg 112] I have saved Samuel, peradventure they will be persuaded to save themselves."
"I won't be swayed," he said. "My fellow townspeople will see that I believe in this when I try it out on my beloved son, whose life means more to me than my own. And when I save Samuel, maybe they will be convinced to save themselves."
Accordingly, Samuel was inoculated; and so was Mr. Walter, a son-in-law of Cotton Mather. Doctor Boylston, likewise, inoculated many persons; and while hundreds died, who had caught the contagion from the garments of the sick, almost all were preserved, who followed the wise physician's advice.
Accordingly, Samuel was vaccinated; and so was Mr. Walter, a son-in-law of Cotton Mather. Doctor Boylston also vaccinated many people; and while hundreds died after catching the virus from the clothing of the sick, almost all of those who followed the wise physician's advice were saved.
But the people were not yet convinced of their mistake. One night, a destructive little instrument, called a hand-grenade, was thrown into Cotton Mather's window, and rolled under Grandfather's chair. It was supposed to be filled with gunpowder, the explosion of which would have blown the poor minister to atoms. But the best-informed historians are of opinion, that the grenade contained only brimstone and assaf[oe]tida, and was meant to plague Cotton Mather with a very evil perfume.
But the people were still not convinced they were wrong. One night, a destructive little device called a hand grenade was thrown through Cotton Mather's window and rolled under Grandfather's chair. It was thought to be filled with gunpowder, the explosion of which would have blown the poor minister to bits. However, the most knowledgeable historians believe that the grenade only contained brimstone and asafetida, and was intended to torment Cotton Mather with a terrible smell.
This is no strange thing in human experience. Men, who attempt to do the world more good, than the world is able entirely to comprehend, are almost invariably held in bad odor. But yet, if the wise and good man can wait awhile, either the present generation or posterity, will do him justice. So it proved, in the case which we have been speaking of. In after years, when inoculation was universally practised, and thousands were saved from death by it, the people remembered old Cotton Mather, then [pg 113] sleeping in his grave. They acknowledged that the very thing, for which they had so reviled and persecuted him, was the best and wisest thing he ever did.
This is a common experience for humanity. People who try to do more good for the world than it can fully appreciate are often viewed negatively. However, if the wise and good person can be patient, either the current generation or future ones will recognize their worth. This was true in the case we’ve been discussing. Years later, when inoculation became widely accepted and saved thousands of lives, the public remembered old Cotton Mather, even as he lay in his grave. They acknowledged that the very thing for which they had scorned and persecuted him was the best and smartest thing he ever did.
"Grandfather, this is not an agreeable story," observed Clara.
"Grandpa, this isn't a pleasant story," Clara remarked.
"No, Clara," replied Grandfather. "But it is right that you should know what a dark shadow this disease threw over the times of our forefathers. And now, if you wish to learn more about Cotton Mather, you must read his biography, written by Mr. Peabody, of Springfield. You will find it very entertaining and instructive; but perhaps the writer is somewhat too harsh in his judgment of this singular man. He estimates him fairly, indeed, and understands him well; but he unriddles his character rather by acuteness than by sympathy. Now, his life should have been written by one, who, knowing all his faults, would nevertheless love him."
"No, Clara," Grandfather replied. "But it's important for you to understand the dark shadow this disease cast over the lives of our ancestors. Now, if you want to learn more about Cotton Mather, you should read his biography by Mr. Peabody from Springfield. You'll find it both entertaining and informative, but the writer might be a bit too harsh in his judgment of this unique man. He assesses him fairly and understands him well, but he reveals his character more through sharp observation than through compassion. His life should have been written by someone who, knowing all his flaws, would still care for him."
So Grandfather made an end of Cotton Mather, telling his auditors that he died in 1728, at the age of sixty-five, and bequeathed the chair to Elisha Cooke. This gentleman was a famous advocate of the people's rights.
So Grandfather wrapped up his talk about Cotton Mather, telling his listeners that he died in 1728 at the age of sixty-five and left the chair to Elisha Cooke. This guy was a well-known supporter of the people's rights.
The same year, William Burnet, a son of the celebrated Bishop Burnet, arrived in Boston, with the commission of governor. He was the first that had been appointed since the departure of Colonel Shute. Governor Burnet took up his residence with Mr. [pg 114] Cooke, while the Province House was undergoing repairs. During this period, he was always complimented with a seat in Grandfather's chair; and so comfortable did he find it, that on removing to the Province House, he could not bear to leave it behind him. Mr. Cooke, therefore, requested his acceptance of it.
The same year, William Burnet, the son of the famous Bishop Burnet, arrived in Boston with the governor's commission. He was the first person appointed since Colonel Shute left. Governor Burnet stayed with Mr. Cooke while the Province House was being repaired. During this time, he was always offered a seat in Grandfather's chair; he found it so comfortable that when he moved to the Province House, he couldn’t bear to leave it behind. Mr. Cooke then asked him to take it with him.
"I should think," said Laurence, "that the people would have petitioned the king always to appoint a native-born New Englander to govern them."
"I would think," Laurence said, "that the people would have asked the king to always appoint someone who was born and raised in New England to govern them."
"Undoubtedly it was a grievance," answered Grandfather, "to see men placed in this station, who perhaps had neither talents nor virtues to fit them for it, and who certainly could have no natural affection for the country. The king generally bestowed the governorships of the American colonies upon needy noblemen, or hangers-on at court, or disbanded officers. The people knew that such persons would be very likely to make the good of the country subservient to the wishes of the king. The legislature, therefore, endeavored to keep as much power as possible in their own hands, by refusing to settle a fixed salary upon the governors. It was thought better to pay them according to their deserts."
"Clearly, it was a problem," Grandfather replied, "to see men in this position who maybe had no skills or qualities to do the job and who definitely didn't have any real connection to the country. The king usually appointed governors of the American colonies to broke noblemen, courtiers, or retired officers. The people understood that these individuals would likely put the king's interests above the country's. So, the legislature tried to maintain as much power as they could by not agreeing to pay the governors a regular salary. It was believed it made more sense to compensate them based on their performance."
"Did Governor Burnet work well for his money?" asked Charley.
"Did Governor Burnet earn his pay?" asked Charley.
Grandfather could not help smiling at the simplicity of Charley's question. Nevertheless, it put the matter in a very plain point of view.
Grandfather couldn't help but smile at the straightforwardness of Charley's question. Still, it made the issue very clear.
He then described the character of Governor Burnet, representing him as a good scholar, possessed of much ability, and likewise of unspotted integrity. His story affords a striking example, how unfortunate it is for a man, who is placed as ruler over a country, to be compelled to aim at any thing but the good of the people. Governor Burnet was so chained down by his instructions from the king, that he could not act as he might otherwise have wished. Consequently, his whole term of office was wasted in quarrels with the legislature.
He then described Governor Burnet as a good scholar with a lot of talent and impeccable integrity. His story serves as a powerful example of how unfortunate it is for someone in charge of a country to be forced to focus on anything other than the well-being of the people. Governor Burnet was so restricted by the instructions from the king that he couldn’t act in the way he might have preferred. As a result, his entire time in office was spent in disputes with the legislature.
"I am afraid, children," said Grandfather, "that Governor Burnet found but little rest or comfort in our old chair. Here he used to sit, dressed in a coat which was made of rough, shaggy cloth outside, but of smooth velvet within. It was said that his own character resembled that coat, for his outward manner was rough, but his inward disposition soft and kind. It is a pity that such a man could not have been kept free from trouble. But so harassing were his disputes with the representatives of the people, that he fell into a fever, of which he died, in 1720. The legislature had refused him a salary, while alive; but they appropriated money enough to give him a splendid and pompous funeral."
"I’m afraid, kids," said Grandfather, "that Governor Burnet didn’t find much rest or comfort in our old chair. He used to sit here, wearing a coat that was rough and shaggy on the outside but smooth velvet on the inside. People said his character was just like that coat because he appeared rough on the outside but was soft and kind inside. It's unfortunate that such a good man couldn’t be kept free from trouble. His arguments with the people's representatives were so stressful that he ended up with a fever and died in 1720. The legislature wouldn’t pay him a salary while he was alive, but they set aside enough money for a grand and extravagant funeral."
And now Grandfather perceived that little Alice had fallen fast asleep, with her head upon his footstool. Indeed, as Clara observed, she had been sleeping from the time of Sir Hovenden Walker's expedition against Quebec, until the death of Governor [pg 116] Burnet—a period of about eighteen years. And yet, after so long a nap, sweet little Alice was a golden-haired child, of scarcely five years old.
And now Grandfather noticed that little Alice had fallen fast asleep, with her head on his footstool. In fact, as Clara pointed out, she had been sleeping since the time of Sir Hovenden Walker's expedition against Quebec, until the death of Governor Burnet—a span of about eighteen years. And yet, after such a long nap, sweet little Alice was a golden-haired child, barely five years old.
"It puts me in mind," said Laurence, "of the story of the enchanted princess, who slept many a hundred years, and awoke as young and beautiful as ever."
"It reminds me," said Laurence, "of the story of the enchanted princess, who slept for hundreds of years and woke up as young and beautiful as ever."
Chapter 7
A few evenings afterwards, cousin Clara happened to inquire of Grandfather, whether the old chair had never been present at a ball. At the same time, little Alice brought forward a doll, with whom she had been holding a long conversation.
A few evenings later, cousin Clara asked Grandfather if the old chair had ever been to a ball. At the same time, little Alice showed off a doll that she had been chatting with for a long time.
"See, Grandfather," cried she. "Did such a pretty lady as this ever sit in your great chair?"
"Look, Grandfather," she exclaimed. "Has such a beautiful lady ever sat in your big chair?"
These questions led Grandfather to talk about the fashions and manners, which now began to be introduced from England into the provinces. The simplicity of the good old Puritan times was fast disappearing. This was partly owing to the increasing number and wealth of the inhabitants, and to the additions which they continually received, by the arrival and settlement of people from beyond the sea.
These questions prompted Grandfather to discuss the trends and customs that were starting to be brought over from England to the provinces. The straightforwardness of the good old Puritan days was quickly fading away. This was partly due to the growing population and wealth of the residents, as well as the ongoing influx of people settling here from overseas.
Another cause of a pompous and artificial mode of life, among those who could afford it, was, that the example was set by the royal governors. Under the old charter, the governors were the representatives of the people, and therefore their way of living had probably been marked by a popular simplicity. But now, as they represented the person of the king, they thought it necessary to preserve the dignity of [pg 118] their station, by the practice of high and gorgeous ceremonials. And, besides, the profitable offices under the government were filled by men who had lived in London, and had there contracted fashionable and luxurious habits of living, which they would not now lay aside. The wealthy people of the province imitated them; and thus began a general change in social life.
Another reason for the pretentious and artificial lifestyle among those who could afford it was that the royal governors set the example. Under the old charter, the governors represented the people, so their way of living was probably characterized by a popular simplicity. But now, since they represented the king, they felt it was necessary to uphold the dignity of their position through extravagant and elaborate ceremonies. Plus, the profitable government positions were taken by men who had lived in London and had adopted its fashionable and luxurious habits, which they were not willing to give up. The wealthy people in the province copied them, leading to a widespread shift in social life.
"So, my dear Clara," said Grandfather, "after our chair had entered the Province House, it must often have been present at balls and festivals, though I cannot give you a description of any particular one. But I doubt not that they were very magnificent; and slaves in gorgeous liveries waited on the guests, and offered them wine in goblets of massive silver."
"So, my dear Clara," said Grandfather, "once our chair made it into the Province House, it must have often been at balls and festivals, even though I can't describe any specific one. But I'm sure they were quite magnificent; and servants in elaborate uniforms attended the guests, serving them wine in heavy silver goblets."
"Were there slaves in those days?" exclaimed Clara.
"Were there slaves back then?" Clara exclaimed.
"Yes; black slaves and white," replied Grandfather. "Our ancestors not only bought negroes from Africa, but Indians from South America, and white people from Ireland. These last were sold, not for life, but for a certain number of years, in order to pay the expenses of their voyage across the Atlantic. Nothing was more common than to see a lot of likely Irish girls, advertised for sale in the newspapers. As for the little negro babies, they were offered to be given away, like young kittens."
"Yes; black slaves and white," replied Grandfather. "Our ancestors not only bought Black people from Africa, but also Indigenous people from South America and white people from Ireland. The latter weren’t sold for life, but for a number of years to cover the cost of their journey across the Atlantic. It was quite common to see ads in the newspapers offering young Irish girls for sale. As for the little Black babies, they were often given away like kittens."
But little Alice clasped the waxen doll closer to her bosom.
But little Alice held the wax doll close to her chest.
"Now, as for this pretty doll, my little Alice," said Grandfather, "I wish you could have seen what splendid dresses the ladies wore in those times. They had silks, and satins, and damasks, and brocades, and high head-dresses, and all sorts of fine things. And they used to wear hooped-petticoats, of such enormous size that it was quite a journey to walk round them."
"Now, about this lovely doll, my little Alice," said Grandfather, "I wish you could have seen the amazing dresses the ladies wore back then. They had silks, satins, damasks, brocades, and high headpieces, along with all kinds of fancy things. They used to wear hoop skirts that were so huge it was quite a trek just to walk around them."
"And how did the gentlemen dress?" asked Charley.
"And how did the guys dress?" asked Charley.
"With full as much magnificence as the ladies," answered Grandfather. "For their holiday suits, they had coats of figured velvet, crimson, green, blue, and all other gay colors, embroidered with gold or silver lace. Their waistcoats, which were five times as large as modern ones, were very splendid. Sometimes, the whole waistcoat, which came down almost to the knees, was made of gold brocade."
"With just as much elegance as the ladies," Grandfather replied. "For their festive outfits, they wore coats of patterned velvet in shades of red, green, blue, and all sorts of bright colors, embellished with gold or silver lace. Their vests, which were five times the size of today's, were quite magnificent. Sometimes, the entire vest, which reached nearly to the knees, was made of gold brocade."
"Why, the wearer must have shone like a golden image!" said Clara.
"Wow, the person wearing it must have looked like a golden statue!" said Clara.
"And, then," continued Grandfather, "they wore various sorts of periwigs, such as the Tie, the Spencer, the Brigadier, the Major, the Albemarle, the Ramilies, the Feather-top, and the Full-bottom! Their three-cornered hats were laced with gold or silver. They had shining buckles at the knees of their small clothes, and buckles likewise in their [pg 120] shoes. They wore swords, with beautiful hilts, either of silver, or sometimes of polished steel, inlaid with gold."
"And then," Grandfather continued, "they wore all sorts of fancy wigs, like the Tie, the Spencer, the Brigadier, the Major, the Albemarle, the Ramilies, the Feather-top, and the Full-bottom! Their three-cornered hats were decorated with gold or silver. They had shiny buckles at the knees of their trousers, and also buckles on their shoes. They carried swords with beautiful handles, made of either silver or sometimes polished steel, inlaid with gold."
"Oh, I should like to wear a sword!" cried Charley.
"Oh, I would love to wear a sword!" exclaimed Charley.
"And an embroidered crimson velvet coat," said Clara, laughing, "and a gold brocade waistcoat down to your knees!"
"And an embroidered red velvet coat," Clara said with a laugh, "and a gold brocade waistcoat that goes down to your knees!"
"And knee-buckles and shoe-buckles," said Laurence, laughing also.
"And knee-buckles and shoe-buckles," said Laurence, laughing too.
"And a periwig," added little Alice, soberly, not knowing what was the article of dress, which she recommended to our friend Charley.
"And a wig," added little Alice seriously, not knowing what the piece of clothing was that she was suggesting to our friend Charley.
Grandfather smiled at the idea of Charley's sturdy little figure in such a grotesque caparison. He then went on with the history of the chair, and told the children, that, in 1730, King George the Second appointed Jonathan Belcher to be governor of Massachusetts, in place of the deceased Governor Burnet. Mr. Belcher was a native of the province, but had spent much of his life in Europe.
Grandfather smiled at the thought of Charley’s sturdy little figure in such a ridiculous outfit. He then continued with the story of the chair and told the kids that, in 1730, King George II appointed Jonathan Belcher to be the governor of Massachusetts, replacing the late Governor Burnet. Mr. Belcher was from the province but had spent a lot of his life in Europe.
The new governor found Grandfather's chair in the Province House, he was struck with its noble and stately aspect, but was of opinion, that age and hard services had made it scarcely so fit for courtly company, as when it stood in the Earl of Lincoln's hall. Wherefore, as Governor Belcher was fond of splendor, he employed a skilful artist to beautify the chair. This was done by polishing and varnishing it, and by gilding the carved work of the elbows, [pg 121] and likewise the oaken flowers of the back. The lion's head now shone like a veritable lump of gold. Finally, Governor Belcher gave the chair a cushion of blue damask, with a rich golden fringe.
The new governor discovered Grandfather's chair in the Province House and was impressed by its dignified appearance, but he believed that age and wear had made it less suitable for high society than when it was in the Earl of Lincoln's hall. Therefore, since Governor Belcher enjoyed luxury, he hired a skilled artist to enhance the chair. This involved polishing and varnishing it, as well as gilding the carved designs on the arms and the oak flowers on the back. The lion's head now gleamed like a real piece of gold. Finally, Governor Belcher added a blue damask cushion with a lavish golden fringe. [pg 121]
"Our good old chair being thus glorified," proceeded Grandfather, "it glittered with a great deal more splendor than it had exhibited just a century before, when the Lady Arbella brought it over from England. Most people mistook it for a chair of the latest London fashion. And this may serve for an example, that there is almost always an old and time-worn substance under all the glittering show of new invention."
"Our beloved old chair, now celebrated," continued Grandfather, "shone with much more brilliance than it did a century ago when Lady Arbella brought it over from England. Most people thought it was a chair in the newest London style. This illustrates that beneath the dazzling appearance of modern design, there is almost always an old and worn essence."
"Grandfather, I cannot see any of the gilding," remarked Charley, who had been examining the chair very minutely.
"Grandfather, I can't see any of the gold leaf," said Charley, who had been looking at the chair very closely.
"You will not wonder that it has been rubbed off," replied Grandfather, "when you hear all the adventures that have since befallen the chair. Gilded it was; and the handsomest room in the Province House was adorned by it."
"You won't be surprised that it's worn down," replied Grandfather, "when you hear about all the adventures the chair has gone through since then. It was gilded, and the most beautiful room in the Province House was decorated with it."
There was not much to interest the children, in what happened during the years that Governor Belcher remained in the chair. At first, like Colonel Shute and Governor Burnet, he was engaged in disputing with the legislature about his salary. But, as he found it impossible to get a fixed sum, he finally obtained the king's leave to accept whatever the legislature chose to give him. And thus the people triumphed, after this long contest for the [pg 122] privilege of expending their own money as they saw fit.
There wasn't much to capture the children's interest in what happened during the years that Governor Belcher was in charge. At first, like Colonel Shute and Governor Burnet, he was busy arguing with the legislature about his salary. But when he realized he couldn't secure a set amount, he eventually got permission from the king to accept whatever the legislature decided to give him. And so, the people won after this long struggle for the privilege of spending their own money as they wanted.
The remainder of Governor Belcher's term of office was principally taken up in endeavoring to settle the currency. Honest John Hull's pine-tree shillings had long ago been worn out, or lost, or melted down again, and their place was supplied by bills of paper or parchment, which were nominally valued at three pence and upwards. The value of these bills kept continually sinking, because the real hard money could not be obtained for them. They were a great deal worse than the old Indian currency of clam-shells. These disorders of the circulating medium were a source of endless plague and perplexity to the rulers and legislators, not only in Governor Belcher's days, but for many years before and afterwards.
The rest of Governor Belcher's time in office was mostly spent trying to fix the currency situation. Honest John Hull's pine-tree shillings had long been worn out, lost, or melted down, and they were replaced by paper or parchment bills that were supposedly worth three pence or more. The value of these bills kept dropping because real hard cash was hard to come by. They were much worse than the old Indian currency made of clam shells. These issues with the money supply caused endless trouble and confusion for the leaders and lawmakers, not just during Governor Belcher's administration, but for many years before and after.
Finally, the people suspected that Governor Belcher was secretly endeavoring to establish the Episcopal mode of worship in the provinces. There was enough of the old Puritan spirit remaining, to cause most of the true sons of New England to look with horror upon such an attempt. Great exertions were made, to induce the king to remove the governor. Accordingly, in 1740, he was compelled to resign his office, and Grandfather's chair into the bargain, to Mr. Shirley.
Finally, people suspected that Governor Belcher was secretly trying to establish the Episcopal way of worship in the provinces. There was still enough of the old Puritan spirit left for most of the true sons of New England to view such an attempt with horror. Significant efforts were made to persuade the king to remove the governor. As a result, in 1740, he was forced to resign his office, along with Grandfather's chair, to Mr. Shirley.
Chapter 8
"William Shirley," said Grandfather, "had come from England a few years before, and begun to practise law in Boston. You will think, perhaps, that, as he had been a lawyer, the new governor used to sit in our great chair, reading heavy law-books from morning till night. On the contrary, he was as stirring and active a governor as Massachusetts ever had. Even Sir William Phips hardly equalled him. The first year or two of his administration was spent in trying to regulate the currency. But, in 1744, after a peace of more than thirty years, war broke out between France and England."
"William Shirley," said Grandfather, "had come from England a few years before and started practicing law in Boston. You might think that, since he was a lawyer, the new governor spent his time in our big chair, reading heavy law books from morning to night. But actually, he was one of the most active and dynamic governors Massachusetts ever had. Even Sir William Phips could hardly compare to him. The first couple of years of his administration were focused on trying to regulate the currency. However, in 1744, after more than thirty years of peace, war broke out between France and England."
"And I suppose," said Charley, "the governor went to take Canada."
"And I guess," said Charley, "the governor went to take Canada."
"Not exactly, Charley," said Grandfather, "though you have made a pretty shrewd conjecture. He planned, in 1745, an expedition against Louisbourg. This was a fortified city, on the Island of Cape Breton, near Nova Scotia. Its walls were of immense height and strength, and were defended by hundreds of heavy cannon. It was the strongest fortress which the French possessed in America; and if the king of France had [pg 124] guessed Governor Shirley's intentions, he would have sent all the ships he could muster, to protect it."
"Not exactly, Charley," said Grandfather, "but you’ve made a pretty good guess. He planned, in 1745, an expedition against Louisbourg. This was a fortified city on Cape Breton Island, near Nova Scotia. Its walls were extremely tall and strong, defended by hundreds of heavy cannons. It was the strongest fortress the French had in America; and if the king of France had known Governor Shirley’s intentions, he would have sent all the ships he could gather to protect it."
As the siege of Louisbourg was one of the most remarkable events that ever the inhabitants of New England were engaged in, Grandfather endeavored to give his auditors a lively idea of the spirit with which they set about it. We shall call his description
As the siege of Louisbourg was one of the most significant events in which the people of New England participated, Grandfather tried to give his listeners a vivid sense of the enthusiasm with which they approached it. We shall call his description
THE PROVINCIAL ROLL CALL
The expedition against Louisbourg first began to be thought of in the month of January. From that time, the governor's chair was continually surrounded by counsellors, representatives, clergymen, captains, pilots, and all manner of people, with whom he consulted about this wonderful project.
The expedition against Louisbourg was first considered in January. From then on, the governor was constantly surrounded by advisors, representatives, clergymen, captains, pilots, and all sorts of people, with whom he discussed this remarkable plan.
First of all, it was necessary to provide men and arms. The legislature immediately sent out a huge quantity of paper money, with which, as if by magic spell, the governor hoped to get possession of all the old cannon, powder and balls, rusty swords and muskets, and every thing else that would be serviceable in killing Frenchmen. Drums were beaten in all the villages of Massachusetts, to enlist soldiers for the service. Messages were sent to the other governors of New England, and to New York and Pennsylvania, entreating them to unite in this crusade against the French. All these provinces agreed to give what assistance they could. [pg 125]
First of all, it was necessary to provide men and weapons. The legislature quickly issued a large amount of paper money, which, almost like a magic spell, the governor hoped would allow him to acquire all the old cannons, gunpowder, ammunition, rusty swords and muskets, and anything else useful for fighting the French. Drums were beaten in all the villages of Massachusetts to recruit soldiers for service. Messages were sent to the other governors of New England, as well as to New York and Pennsylvania, urging them to join in this campaign against the French. All these provinces agreed to offer whatever support they could. [pg 125]
But there was one very important thing to be decided. Who shall be the General of this great army? Peace had continued such an unusual length of time, that there was now less military experience among the colonists, than at any former period. The old Puritans had always kept their weapons bright, and were never destitute of warlike captains, who were skilful in assault or defence. But the swords of their descendants had grown rusty by disuse. There was nobody in New England that knew any thing about sieges, or any other regular fighting. The only persons, at all acquainted with warlike business, were a few elderly men, who had hunted Indians through the underbrush of the forest, in old Governor Dummer's war.
But there was one very important thing to decide. Who would be the General of this great army? Peace had lasted so long that there was now less military experience among the colonists than ever before. The old Puritans had always kept their weapons in good condition and were never without experienced leaders skilled in both offense and defense. But the swords of their descendants had become rusty from lack of use. There was no one in New England who knew anything about sieges or other forms of organized fighting. The only people somewhat familiar with military matters were a few elderly men who had tracked down Indians in the dense forests during old Governor Dummer's war.
In this dilemma, Governor Shirley fixed upon a wealthy merchant, named William Pepperell, who was pretty well known and liked among the people. As to military skill, he had no more of it than his neighbors. But, as the governor urged him very pressingly, Mr. Pepperell consented to shut up his leger, gird on a sword, and assume the title of General.
In this tough situation, Governor Shirley chose a wealthy merchant named William Pepperell, who was quite well-known and liked by the community. He didn't have any more military skill than those around him. However, after the governor insisted, Mr. Pepperell agreed to put away his business, strap on a sword, and take on the title of General.
Meantime, what a hubbub was raised by this scheme! Rub-a-dub-dub! Rub-a-dub-dub! The rattle of drums, beaten out of all manner of time, was heard above every other sound.
Meantime, what a commotion was caused by this plan! Rub-a-dub-dub! Rub-a-dub-dub! The sound of drums, being played wildly out of sync, was heard above everything else.
Nothing now was so valuable as arms, of whatever style and fashion they might be. The bellows blew, and the hammer clanged continually upon the anvil, [pg 126] while the blacksmiths were repairing the broken weapons of other wars. Doubtless, some of the soldiers lugged out those enormous, heavy muskets, which used to be fired with rests, in the time of the early Puritans. Great horse-pistols, too, were found, which would go off with a bang like a cannon. Old cannon, with touch-holes almost as big as their muzzles, were looked upon as inestimable treasures. Pikes, which perhaps, had been handled by Miles Standish's soldiers, now made their appearance again. Many a young man ransacked the garret, and brought forth his great-grandfather's sword, corroded with rust, and stained with the blood of King Philip's war.
Nothing was as valuable as weapons, no matter their style or design. The bellows blew, and the hammer clanged consistently on the anvil, [pg 126] while the blacksmiths repaired the damaged weapons from past wars. Some soldiers likely dragged out those huge, heavy muskets that were once fired with rests during the time of the early Puritans. They also found great horse-pistols, which would go off with a bang like a cannon. Old cannons, with touch-holes almost as big as their muzzles, were regarded as priceless treasures. Pikes, perhaps once wielded by Miles Standish's soldiers, reappeared as well. Many young men searched through the attic and brought out their great-grandfather's sword, corroded with rust and stained with the blood from King Philip's war.
Never had there been seen such an arming as this, when a people, so long peaceful, rose to the war, with the best weapons that they could lay their hands upon. And still the drums were heard—Rub-a-dub-dub! Rub-a-dub-dub!—in all the towns and villages; and louder and more numerous grew the trampling footsteps of the recruits that marched behind.
Never had there been seen an army like this, when a people, who had been peaceful for so long, rose for war, with the best weapons they could get their hands on. And still the drums were heard—Rub-a-dub-dub! Rub-a-dub-dub!—in all the towns and villages; and the trampling footsteps of the recruits marching behind grew louder and more numerous.
And now the army began to gather into Boston. Tall, lanky, awkward, fellows, came in squads, and companies, and regiments, swaggering along, dressed in their brown homespun clothes and blue yarn stockings. They stooped, as if they still had hold of the plough-handles, and marched without any time or tune. Hither they came, from the corn-fields, from the clearing in the forest, from the blacksmith's [pg 127] forge, from the carpenter's workshop, and from the shoemaker's seat. They were an army of rough faces and sturdy frames. A trained officer of Europe would have laughed at them, till his sides had ached. But there was a spirit in their bosoms, which is more essential to soldiership than to wear red coats, and march in stately ranks to the sound of regular music.
And now the army started to gather in Boston. Tall, lanky, awkward guys came in groups, companies, and regiments, strutting around in their brown homespun clothes and blue yarn stockings. They hunched over as if they were still holding the plow handles and marched without any rhythm or tune. They arrived from the cornfields, from the clearings in the woods, from the blacksmith's forge, from the carpenter's workshop, and from the shoemaker's seat. They were an army of rugged faces and sturdy builds. A trained officer from Europe would have laughed at them until it hurt. But there was a spirit in their hearts that is more important to being a soldier than wearing red coats and marching in formal lines to the sound of military music.
Still was heard the beat of the drum—rub-a-dub-dub!—and now a host of three or four thousand men had found their way to Boston. Little quiet was there then! Forth scampered the school-boys, shouting behind the drums. The whole town—the whole land—was on fire with war.
Still, the sound of the drum could be heard—rub-a-dub-dub!—and now a crowd of three or four thousand men had made their way to Boston. There was little quiet then! Schoolboys quickly ran out, shouting behind the drums. The entire town—the entire country—was ablaze with war.
After the arrival of the troops, they were probably reviewed upon the Common. We may imagine Governor Shirley and General Pepperell riding slowly along the line, while the drummers beat strange old tunes, like psalm-tunes, and all the officers and soldiers put on their most warlike looks. It would have been a terrible sight for the Frenchmen, could they but have witnessed it!
After the troops arrived, they were likely reviewed in the Common. We can picture Governor Shirley and General Pepperell slowly riding along the line, while the drummers played unfamiliar old tunes, like psalm tunes, and all the officers and soldiers wore their most fierce expressions. It would have been a daunting sight for the French if they could have seen it!
At length, on the twenty-fourth of March, 1745, the army gave a parting shout, and set sail from Boston in ten or twelve vessels, which had been hired by the governor. A few days afterwards, an English fleet, commanded by Commodore Peter Warren, sailed also for Louisbourg, to assist the provincial army. So, now, after all this bustle of preparation, the town and province were left in stillness and repose. [pg 128]
Finally, on March 24, 1745, the army cheered as they set sail from Boston on ten or twelve ships hired by the governor. A few days later, an English fleet led by Commodore Peter Warren also headed for Louisbourg to support the provincial army. So now, after all this hectic preparation, the town and province were left in peace and quiet. [pg 128]
But, stillness and repose, at such a time of anxious expectation, are hard to bear. The hearts of the old people and women sunk within them, when they reflected what perils they had sent their sons, and husbands, and brothers, to encounter. The boys loitered heavily to school, missing the rub-a-dub-dub, and the trampling march, in the rear of which they had so lately run and shouted. All the ministers prayed earnestly, in their pulpits, for a blessing on the army of New England. In every family, when the good man lifted up his heart in domestic worship, the burthen of his petition was for the safety of those dear ones, who were fighting under the walls of Louisbourg.
But stillness and rest during such a time of anxious waiting are hard to handle. The hearts of the older people and women felt heavy as they thought about the dangers they had sent their sons, husbands, and brothers to face. The boys trudged slowly to school, missing the excitement and the lively march they had so recently run alongside, cheering and shouting. All the ministers prayed fervently in their churches for blessings on the New England army. In every household, when the head of the family offered prayers at home, the focus of his request was for the safety of those beloved ones who were fighting near the walls of Louisbourg.
Governor Shirley, all this time, was probably in an ecstasy of impatience. He could not sit still a moment. He found no quiet, not even in Grandfather's chair, but hurried to-and-fro, and up and down the staircase of the Province House. Now, he mounted to the cupola, and looked sea-ward, straining his eyes to discover if there were a sail upon the horizon. Now, he hastened down the stairs, and stood beneath the portal, on the red freestone steps, to receive some mud-bespattered courtier, from whom he hoped to hear tidings of the army.
Governor Shirley was probably in a state of restless impatience the whole time. He couldn’t sit still for a second. He couldn’t find any peace, not even in Grandfather's chair, so he paced back and forth, going up and down the stairs of the Province House. At one moment, he climbed up to the cupola and looked out toward the sea, squinting to see if there was a sail on the horizon. Then he rushed back down the stairs and stood at the entrance on the red stone steps, ready to greet a mud-covered courtier from whom he hoped to get news about the army.
A few weeks after the departure of the troops, Commodore Warren sent a small vessel to Boston, with two French prisoners. One of them was Monsieur Bouladrie, who had been commander of a battery, [pg 129] outside of the walls of Louisbourg. The other was the Marquis de la Maison Forte, captain of a French frigate, which had been taken by Commodore Warren's fleet. These prisoners assured Governor Shirley, that the fortifications of Louisbourg were far too strong ever to be stormed by the provincial army.
A few weeks after the troops left, Commodore Warren sent a small ship to Boston with two French prisoners. One was Monsieur Bouladrie, who had been in charge of a battery outside the walls of Louisbourg. The other was the Marquis de la Maison Forte, the captain of a French frigate that Commodore Warren's fleet had captured. These prisoners told Governor Shirley that the defenses of Louisbourg were way too strong for the provincial army to ever breach.
Day after day, and week after week, went on. The people grew almost heart-sick with anxiety; for the flower of the country was at peril in this adventurous expedition. It was now day-break, on the morning of the third of July.
Day after day, and week after week, went by. The people became nearly heartbroken with worry; for the best of the country was at risk in this daring journey. It was now dawn on the morning of July third.
But, hark! what sound is this? The hurried clang of a bell! There is the Old North, pealing suddenly out!—there, the Old South strikes in!—now, the peal comes from the church in Brattle street!—the bells of nine or ten steeples are all flinging their iron voices, at once, upon the morning breeze! Is it joy or alarm? There goes the roar of a cannon, too! A royal salute is thundered forth. And, now, we hear the loud exulting shout of a multitude, assembled in the street. Huzza, Huzza! Louisbourg has surrendered! Huzza!
But wait! What’s that sound? The frantic clang of a bell! There’s the Old North ringing out suddenly!—and there’s the Old South chimes in!—now, the sound comes from the church on Brattle Street!—the bells of nine or ten steeples are all ringing out, together, on the morning breeze! Is it joy or alarm? There goes the boom of a cannon, too! A royal salute is sounding loud. And now, we hear the loud, jubilant cheers of a crowd gathered in the street. Hooray, hooray! Louisbourg has surrendered! Hooray!
"He made Pepperell a baronet; so that he was now to be called Sir William Pepperell," replied Grandfather. "He likewise appointed both Pepperell and Shirley to be colonels in the royal army. These rewards, and higher ones, were well deserved; for this was the greatest triumph that the English met with, in the whole course of that war. General Pepperell became a man of great fame. I have seen a full length portrait of him, representing him in a splendid scarlet uniform, standing before the walls of Louisbourg, while several bombs are falling through the air."
"He made Pepperell a baronet, so now he was to be called Sir William Pepperell," Grandfather replied. "He also appointed both Pepperell and Shirley as colonels in the royal army. These rewards, and even greater ones, were well deserved; this was the greatest victory the English achieved throughout the entire war. General Pepperell became very famous. I’ve seen a full-length portrait of him in a stunning scarlet uniform, standing in front of the walls of Louisbourg while several bombs fall through the air."
"But, did the country gain any real good by the conquest of Louisbourg?" asked Laurence. "Or was all the benefit reaped by Pepperell and Shirley?"
"But did the country actually gain anything from the conquest of Louisbourg?" Laurence asked. "Or did Pepperell and Shirley get all the benefits?"
"The English Parliament," said Grandfather, "agreed to pay the colonists for all the expenses of the siege. Accordingly, in 1749, two hundred and fifteen chests of Spanish dollars, and one hundred casks of copper coin, were brought from England to Boston. The whole amount was about a million of dollars. Twenty-seven carts and trucks carried this money from the wharf to the provincial treasury. Was not this a pretty liberal reward?"
"The English Parliament," said Grandfather, "agreed to pay the colonists for all the expenses of the siege. So, in 1749, two hundred and fifteen chests of Spanish dollars and one hundred casks of copper coins were shipped from England to Boston. The total amounted to about a million dollars. Twenty-seven carts and trucks transported this money from the dock to the provincial treasury. Wasn't this a pretty generous reward?"
"The mothers of the young men, who were killed at the siege of Louisbourg, would not have thought it so," said Laurence.
"The mothers of the young men who were killed at the siege of Louisbourg wouldn't have believed it," said Laurence.
"No, Laurence," rejoined Grandfather; "and every warlike achievement involves an amount of physical and moral evil, for which all the gold in the [pg 131] Spanish mines would not be the slightest recompense. But, we are to consider that this siege was one of the occasions, on which the colonists tested their ability for war, and thus were prepared for the great contest of the Revolution. In that point of view, the valor of our forefathers was its own reward."
"No, Laurence," replied Grandfather; "and every warlike achievement brings about a level of physical and moral harm that all the gold in the [pg 131] Spanish mines wouldn't begin to compensate for. But we need to remember that this siege was one of the moments when the colonists proved their capability for war, which prepared them for the major struggle of the Revolution. In that sense, the bravery of our ancestors was its own reward."
Grandfather went on to say, that the success of the expedition against Louisbourg, induced Shirley and Pepperell to form a scheme for conquering Canada. This plan, however, was not carried into execution.
Grandfather said that the success of the expedition against Louisbourg led Shirley and Pepperell to come up with a plan to conquer Canada. However, this plan was never put into action.
In the year 1746, great terror was excited by the arrival of a formidable French fleet upon the coast. It was commanded by the Duke d'Anville, and consisted of forty ships of war, besides vessels with soldiers on board. With this force, the French intended to retake Louisbourg, and afterwards to ravage the whole of New England. Many people were ready to give up the country for lost.
In 1746, there was widespread fear when a powerful French fleet appeared off the coast. It was led by Duke d'Anville and included forty warships, along with vessels carrying soldiers. The French planned to reclaim Louisbourg and then devastate all of New England. Many people believed the country was doomed.
But the hostile fleet met with so many disasters and losses, by storm and shipwreck, that the Duke d'Anville is said to have poisoned himself in despair. The officer next in command threw himself upon his sword and perished. Thus deprived of their commanders, the remainder of the ships returned to France. This was as great a deliverance for New England, as that which old England had experienced in the days of Queen Elizabeth, when the Spanish Armada was wrecked upon her coast.
But the enemy fleet faced so many disasters and losses, due to storms and shipwrecks, that it's said Duke d'Anville poisoned himself in despair. The officer next in command took his own life. Without their leaders, the rest of the ships made their way back to France. This was as significant a relief for New England as the one experienced by England during the days of Queen Elizabeth, when the Spanish Armada was wrecked on her shores.
"In 1747," proceeded Grandfather, "Governor [pg 132] Shirley was driven from the Province House, not by a hostile fleet and army, but by a mob of the Boston people. They were so incensed at the conduct of the British Commodore Knowles, who had impressed some of their fellow-citizens, that several thousands of them surrounded the council-chamber, and threw stones and brick-bats into the windows. The governor attempted to pacify them; but, not succeeding, he thought it necessary to leave the town, and take refuge within the walls of Castle William. Quiet was not restored, until Commodore Knowles had sent back the impressed men. This affair was a flash of spirit, that might have warned the English not to venture upon any oppressive measures against their colonial brethren."
"In 1747," Grandfather continued, "Governor [pg 132] Shirley was driven out of the Province House, not by a hostile fleet and army, but by a mob of Bostonians. They were furious at British Commodore Knowles for taking some of their fellow citizens, so thousands of them surrounded the council chamber and threw stones and bricks through the windows. The governor tried to calm them down; but when he couldn't, he felt it was necessary to leave the town and seek safety within Castle William. Peace wasn't restored until Commodore Knowles sent the impressed men back. This incident was a show of defiance that might have warned the English not to impose any oppressive measures against their colonial brothers."
Peace being declared between France and England in 1748, the governor had now an opportunity to sit at his ease in Grandfather's chair. Such repose, however, appears not to have suited his disposition; for, in the following year, he went to England, and thence was dispatched to France, on public business. Meanwhile, as Shirley had not resigned his office, Lieutenant-Governor Phips acted as chief magistrate in his stead.
Peace was declared between France and England in 1748, giving the governor a chance to relax in Grandfather's chair. However, this downtime didn’t seem to fit his personality; in the following year, he went to England and then was sent to France on official business. Meanwhile, since Shirley had not stepped down from his position, Lieutenant-Governor Phips served as the chief magistrate in his place.
Chapter 9
In the early twilight of Thanksgiving eve, came Laurence, and Clara, and Charley, and little Alice, hand in hand, and stood in a semi-circle round Grandfather's chair. They had been joyous, throughout that day of festivity, mingling together in all kinds of play, so that the house had echoed with their airy mirth.
In the early twilight of Thanksgiving eve, Laurence, Clara, Charley, and little Alice came hand in hand and stood in a semi-circle around Grandfather's chair. They had been joyful all day during the festivities, playing together in all sorts of ways, filling the house with their light-hearted laughter.
Grandfather, too, had been happy, though not mirthful. He felt that this was to be set down as one of the good Thanksgivings of his life. In truth, all his former Thanksgivings had borne their part in the present one; for, his years of infancy, and youth, and manhood with their blessings and their griefs, had flitted before him, while he sat silently in the great chair. Vanished scenes had been pictured in the air. The forms of departed friends had visited him. Voices, to be heard no more on earth, had sent an echo from the infinite and the eternal. These shadows, if such they were, seemed almost as real to him, as what was actually present—as the merry shouts and laughter of the children—as their figures, dancing like sunshine before his eyes.
Grandfather had been happy, but not overly cheerful. He realized that this was going to be remembered as one of the good Thanksgivings of his life. In truth, all his past Thanksgivings contributed to this moment; his years of childhood, youth, and adulthood, with their joys and sorrows, played out in his mind as he sat quietly in the big chair. Scenes from the past appeared before him. The shapes of friends who had passed on came to visit him. Voices that would never be heard again on earth echoed from the infinite and eternal. These shadows, if that's what they were, felt almost as real to him as everything around him—like the joyful shouts and laughter of the children—like their figures dancing like sunlight before his eyes.
He felt that the past was not taken from him. The happiness of former days was a possession forever. And there was something in the mingled [pg 134] sorrow of his lifetime, that became akin to happiness, after being long treasured in the depths of his heart. There it underwent a change, and grew more precious than pure gold.
He felt that the past wasn’t lost to him. The joy of earlier days was something he would always have. And there was something in the mixed [pg 134] sorrow of his life that, after being held close in his heart for a long time, became similar to happiness. It transformed there and became more valuable than pure gold.
And now came the children, somewhat aweary with their wild play, and sought the quiet enjoyment of Grandfather's talk. The good old gentleman rubbed his eyes, and smiled round upon them all. He was glad, as most aged people are, to find that he was yet of consequence, and could give pleasure to the world. After being so merry, all day long, did these children desire to hear his sober talk? Oh, then, old Grandfather had yet a place to fill among living men,—or at least among boys and girls!
And now the kids came in, a little tired from their wild play, and looked for the calm enjoyment of Grandfather's stories. The kind old man rubbed his eyes and smiled at all of them. He felt happy, like most old people do, to realize that he still mattered and could bring joy to others. After having so much fun all day, did these kids actually want to hear his serious stories? Oh, then old Grandfather still had a role to play among living people—at least among boys and girls!
"Begin quick, Grandfather," cried little Alice; "for Pussy wants to hear you."
"Come on, Grandpa," shouted little Alice; "because Kitty wants to listen to you."
And, truly, our yellow friend, the cat, lay upon the hearth rug, basking in the warmth of the fire, pricking up her ears, and turning her head from the children to Grandfather, and from Grandfather to the children, as if she felt herself very sympathetic with them all. A loud purr, like the singing of a tea-kettle, or the hum of a spinning-wheel, testified that she was as comfortable and happy as a cat could be. For Puss had feasted, and therefore, like Grandfather and the children, had kept a good Thanksgiving.
And truly, our yellow friend, the cat, lay on the hearth rug, soaking up the warmth of the fire, perking up her ears and turning her head from the children to Grandfather, and from Grandfather to the children, as if she felt a strong connection with them all. A loud purr, like the sound of a boiling kettle or the hum of a spinning wheel, showed that she was as comfortable and happy as a cat could be. Puss had feasted, and so, like Grandfather and the children, had enjoyed a wonderful Thanksgiving.
And so he took up the history of the chair, from the epoch of the peace of 1748. By one of the provisions of the treaty, Louisbourg, which the New Englanders had been at so much pains to take, was restored to the king of France.
And so he started the history of the chair, beginning with the peace treaty of 1748. One of the terms of the treaty was that Louisbourg, which the New Englanders worked so hard to capture, was returned to the king of France.
The French were afraid, that, unless their colonies should be better defended than heretofore, another war might deprive them of the whole. Almost as soon as peace was declared, therefore, they began to build strong fortifications in the interior of North America. It was strange to behold these warlike castles, on the banks of solitary lakes, and far in the midst of woods. The Indian, paddling his birch-canoe on Lake Champlain, looked up at the high ramparts of Ticonderoga, stone piled on stone, bristling with cannon, and the white flag of France floating above. There were similar fortifications on Lake Ontario, and near the great Falls of Niagara, and at the sources of the Ohio River. And all around these forts and castles lay the eternal forest; and the roll of the drum died away in those deep solitudes.
The French were worried that if their colonies weren't better defended than before, another war could cost them everything. So, almost as soon as peace was declared, they started building strong fortifications in the interior of North America. It was strange to see these military strongholds on the banks of lonely lakes, deep within the woods. The Native American, paddling his birch canoe on Lake Champlain, looked up at the tall walls of Ticonderoga, stones stacked upon stones, lined with cannons, and the white flag of France waving above. There were similar fortifications on Lake Ontario, near the great Niagara Falls, and at the headwaters of the Ohio River. And all around these forts and castles lay the endless forest; the sound of drums faded away in those deep, quiet places.
The truth was, that the French intended to build forts, all the way from Canada to Louisiana. They would then have had a wall of military strength, at the back of the English settlements, so as completely to hem them in. The king of England considered the building of these forts as a sufficient cause of war, which was accordingly commenced in 1754. [pg 136]
The truth was that the French planned to build forts all the way from Canada to Louisiana. This would create a wall of military power behind the English settlements, effectively trapping them. The king of England saw the construction of these forts as a valid reason for war, which officially began in 1754. [pg 136]
"Governor Shirley," said Grandfather, "had returned to Boston in 1753. While in Paris, he had married a second wife, a young French girl, and now brought her to the Province House. But, when war was breaking out, it was impossible for such a bustling man to stay quietly at home, sitting in our old chair, with his wife and children round about him. He therefore obtained a command in the English forces."
"Governor Shirley," Grandfather said, "came back to Boston in 1753. While he was in Paris, he married a young French girl and brought her to the Province House. But with war on the horizon, it was impossible for such an active man to just sit at home in our old chair with his wife and kids around him. So, he got a command in the English forces."
"And what did Sir William Pepperell do?" asked Charley.
"And what did Sir William Pepperell do?" asked Charley.
"He staid at home," said Grandfather, "and was general of the militia. The veteran regiments of the English army, which were now sent across the Atlantic, would have scorned to fight under the orders of an old American merchant. And now began what aged people call the Old French War. It would be going too far astray from the history of our chair, to tell you one half of the battles that were fought. I cannot even allow myself to describe the bloody defeat of General Braddock, near the sources of the Ohio River, in 1755. But, I must not omit to mention, that when the English general was mortally wounded, and his army routed, the remains of it were preserved by the skill and valor of George Washington."
"He stayed at home," said Grandfather, "and was general of the militia. The veteran regiments of the English army, which were now sent across the Atlantic, would have scoffed at taking orders from an old American merchant. And now began what older folks refer to as the Old French War. It would be going too far off track from the history of our chair to tell you even half of the battles that were fought. I can't even let myself describe the bloody defeat of General Braddock, near the sources of the Ohio River, in 1755. But, I must mention that when the English general was mortally wounded and his army was routed, the remnants were saved by the skill and bravery of George Washington."
Among all the events of the Old French War, Grandfather thought that there was none more interesting than the removal of the inhabitants of Acadia. From the first settlement of this ancient province of the French, in 1604, until the present time, its people could scarcely ever know what kingdom held dominion over them. They were a peaceful race, taking no delight in warfare, and caring nothing for military renown. And yet, in every war, their region was infested with iron-hearted soldiers, both French and English, who fought one another for the privilege of ill treating these poor harmless Acadians. Sometimes the treaty of peace made them subjects of one king, sometimes of another.
Among all the events of the Old French War, Grandfather believed that none was more interesting than the removal of the people of Acadia. From the first settlement of this ancient French province in 1604 until now, its residents could hardly ever tell which kingdom was in charge of them. They were a peaceful people, with no interest in warfare or military glory. Yet, in every war, their region was filled with hardened soldiers, both French and English, who fought each other for the chance to mistreat these innocent Acadians. Sometimes the peace treaty would make them subjects of one king, and sometimes another.
At the peace of 1748, Acadia had been ceded to England. But the French still claimed a large portion of it, and built forts for its defence. In 1755, these forts were taken, and the whole of Acadia was conquered, by three thousand men from Massachusetts, under the command of General Winslow. The inhabitants were accused of supplying the French with provisions, and of doing other things that violated their neutrality.
At the peace treaty of 1748, Acadia was handed over to England. However, the French still asserted their claim over a significant part of it and constructed forts for its defense. In 1755, these forts were seized, and all of Acadia was conquered by three thousand men from Massachusetts, led by General Winslow. The locals were accused of providing the French with supplies and engaging in other actions that broke their neutrality.
"These accusations were probably true," observed Grandfather; "for the Acadians were descended from the French, and had the same friendly feelings towards them, that the people of Massachusetts had for the English. But their punishment was severe. The English determined to tear these poor people from their native homes and scatter them abroad."
"These claims were likely true," noted Grandfather; "because the Acadians were descendants of the French and shared the same friendly feelings toward them that the people of Massachusetts had for the English. But their punishment was harsh. The English decided to uproot these poor people from their homes and disperse them everywhere."
The Acadians were about seven thousand in number. A considerable part of them were made prisoners, and transported to the English colonies. All their dwellings and churches were burnt, their cattle were killed, and the whole country was laid waste, so that none of them might find shelter or food in their old homes, after the departure of the English. One thousand of the prisoners were sent to Massachusetts; and Grandfather allowed his fancy to follow them thither, and tried to give his auditors an idea of their situation.
The Acadians numbered around seven thousand. A large portion of them were taken prisoner and shipped off to the English colonies. All their homes and churches were burned, their livestock were killed, and the entire region was devastated, leaving none of them able to find shelter or food in their former homes after the English left. One thousand of the prisoners were sent to Massachusetts; and Grandfather let his imagination travel there, attempting to convey to his audience what their situation was like.
We shall call this passage the story of
We’ll refer to this passage as the story of
THE ACADIAN EXILES
A sad day it was for the poor Acadians, when the armed soldiers drove them, at the point of the bayonet, down to the sea-shore. Very sad were they, likewise, while tossing upon the ocean, in the crowded transport vessels. But, methinks, it must have been sadder still, when they were landed on the Long Wharf, in Boston, and left to themselves, on a foreign strand.
It was a sorrowful day for the poor Acadians when armed soldiers forced them, at the point of a bayonet, down to the shore. They were very sad, too, while they were tossed about on the ocean in overcrowded transport ships. But I think it must have been even sadder when they were dropped off at Long Wharf in Boston and left to fend for themselves on a foreign shore.
Then, probably, they huddled together, and looked into one another's faces for the comfort which was not there. Hitherto, they had been confined on board of separate vessels, so that they could not tell whether their relatives and friends were prisoners along with them. But, now, at least, they could tell that many had been left behind, or transported to other regions.
Then, they probably gathered close and looked into each other's faces for comfort that wasn't there. Until now, they had been stuck on separate ships, unable to know if their family and friends were prisoners with them. But now, at least, they could see that many had been left behind or sent to other places.
Now, a desolate wife might be heard calling for her husband. He, alas! had gone, she knew not whither, or perhaps had fled into the woods of Acadia, and had now returned to weep over the ashes of their dwelling. An aged widow was crying out, in a querulous, lamentable tone, for her son, whose affectionate toil had supported her for many a year. He was not in the crowd of exiles; and what could this aged widow do but sink down and die? Young men and maidens, whose hearts had been torn asunder by separation, had hoped, during the voyage, to meet their beloved ones at its close. Now, they began to feel that they were separated forever. And, perhaps, a lonesome little girl, a golden-haired child of five years old, the very picture of our little Alice, was weeping and wailing for her mother, and found not a soul to give her a kind word.
Now, a lonely wife could be heard calling for her husband. He had gone, and she had no idea where, or maybe he had run off into the woods of Acadia, and now he had returned to mourn over the ruins of their home. An elderly widow was crying out, in a whiny, sorrowful tone, for her son, whose loving efforts had supported her for many years. He wasn't in the crowd of exiles; what could this old widow do but collapse and die? Young men and women, whose hearts had been ripped apart by separation, had hoped to see their loved ones again at the end of the voyage. Now, they were starting to realize they might be separated forever. And, maybe, a lonely little girl, a golden-haired child of five, just like our little Alice, was crying and wailing for her mother and found no one to offer her a kind word.
Oh, how many broken bonds of affection were here! Country lost!—friends lost!—their rural wealth of cottage, field, and herds, all lost together! Every tie between these poor exiles and the world seemed to be cut off at once. They must have regretted that they had not died before their exile; for even the English would not have been so pitiless as to deny them graves in their native soil. The dead were happy; for they were not exiles!
Oh, how many broken bonds of affection were here! Country lost!—friends lost!—the rural treasures of home, fields, and livestock, all lost together! Every connection between these poor exiles and the world seemed to be severed at once. They must have wished they had died before their exile; because even the English wouldn't have been so cruel as to deny them graves in their homeland. The dead were happy; they were not exiles!
While they thus stood upon the wharf, the curiosity and inquisitiveness of the New England people would naturally lead them into the midst of the poor Acadians. Prying busy-bodies thrust their heads into the circle, wherever two or three of the exiles were conversing together. How puzzled did they look, at the outlandish sound of the French tongue! There were seen the New England women, too. They had just come out of their warm, safe homes, where every thing was regular and comfortable, and where their husbands and children would be with them at night-fall. Surely, they could pity the wretched wives and mothers of Acadia! Or, did the sign of the cross, which the Acadians continually made upon their breasts, and which was abhorred by the descendants of the Puritans—did that sign exclude all pity?
While they stood on the wharf, the curiosity and inquisitiveness of the New England people naturally drew them into the midst of the poor Acadians. Nosey onlookers leaned in wherever two or three of the exiles were talking. They looked so puzzled at the strange sound of the French language! The New England women were also seen there. They had just stepped out of their warm, safe homes, where everything was orderly and comfortable, and where their husbands and children would be with them by nightfall. Surely, they could feel sympathy for the miserable wives and mothers of Acadia! Or did the sign of the cross that the Acadians constantly made on their chests, which the descendants of the Puritans despised—did that sign shut off all compassion?
Among the spectators, too, was the noisy brood of Boston school-boys, who came running, with laughter and shouts, to gaze at this crowd of oddly dressed foreigners. At first they danced and capered around them, full of merriment and mischief. But the despair of the Acadians soon had its effect upon these thoughtless lads, and melted them into tearful sympathy.
Among the spectators was a loud group of Boston schoolboys who came running, laughing and shouting, to stare at the crowd of oddly dressed foreigners. At first, they danced and frolicked around them, full of joy and mischief. But the sadness of the Acadians soon affected these carefree boys, and they turned to tearful sympathy.
At a little distance from the throng, might be seen the wealthy and pompous merchants, whose warehouses stood on Long Wharf. It was difficult to touch these rich men's hearts; for they had all the comforts of the world at their command; and when they walked abroad, their feelings were seldom moved, except by the roughness of the pavement, irritating their gouty toes. Leaning upon their gold-headed canes, they watched the scene with an aspect of composure. But, let us hope, they distributed some of their superfluous coin among these hapless exiles, to purchase food and a night's lodging.
A short distance from the crowd, you could see the wealthy and arrogant merchants, whose warehouses were located on Long Wharf. It was hard to reach these rich men's hearts since they had all the comforts of the world at their disposal. When they strolled around, their emotions were rarely stirred, except by the roughness of the pavement bothering their gouty toes. Leaning on their gold-headed canes, they observed the scene with calm expressions. But, let's hope they shared some of their excess money with these unfortunate exiles to buy food and a place to sleep for the night.
After standing a long time at the end of the wharf, gazing seaward, as if to catch a glimpse of their lost Acadia, the strangers began to stray into the town.
After standing for a long time at the end of the wharf, looking out at the sea, as if trying to catch a glimpse of their lost Acadia, the strangers started to wander into the town.
They went, we will suppose, in parties and groups, here a hundred, there a score, there ten, there three or four, who possessed some bond of unity among themselves. Here and there was one, who, utterly desolate, stole away by himself, seeking no companionship.
They went, let’s say, in parties and groups, here a hundred, there twenty, there ten, and there three or four, who shared a connection among them. Now and then, there was someone who, completely alone, slipped away by himself, looking for no company.
Whither did they go? I imagine them wandering about the streets, telling the town's-people, in outlandish, unintelligible words, that no earthly affliction ever equalled what had befallen them. Man's brotherhood with man was sufficient to make the New Englanders understand this language. The strangers wanted food. Some of them sought hospitality at the doors of the stately mansions, which then stood in the vicinity of Hanover Street and the North Square. Others were applicants at the humble wooden tenements, where dwelt the petty shop-keepers and mechanics. Pray Heaven, that no family in Boston turned one of these poor exiles from their door! It would be a reproach upon New England—a crime worthy of heavy retribution—if the aged women and children, or even the strong men, were allowed to feel the pinch of hunger.
Where did they go? I picture them wandering around the streets, telling the townspeople, in strange, incomprehensible words, that no earthly suffering could compare to what had happened to them. The bond between people was enough for the New Englanders to understand this language. The strangers needed food. Some of them knocked on the doors of the grand houses that used to be near Hanover Street and North Square. Others asked for help at the simple wooden homes where the local shopkeepers and craftsmen lived. I pray that no family in Boston turned away one of these poor exiles! That would be a shame on New England—a crime deserving severe consequences—if the elderly, women, children, or even strong men were allowed to experience the pain of hunger.
Perhaps some of the Acadians, in their aimless wanderings through the town, found themselves near a large brick edifice, which was fenced in from the street by an iron railing, wrought with fantastic figures. They saw a flight of red freestone steps, ascending to a portal, above which was a balcony and balustrade. Misery and desolation give men the right of free passage everywhere. Let us suppose, then, that they mounted the flight of steps, and passed into the Province House. Making their way into one of the apartments, they beheld a richly clad gentleman, seated in a stately chair, with gilding upon the carved work of its back, and a gilded lion's head at the summit. This was Governor Shirley, meditating upon matters of war and state, in Grandfather's chair!
Maybe some of the Acadians, while wandering aimlessly through the town, found themselves near a large brick building, which was enclosed from the street by an iron railing, decorated with elaborate designs. They noticed a set of red stone steps leading up to a door, above which was a balcony with a railing. Suffering and despair give people the right to go anywhere. Let’s imagine that they climbed the steps and entered the Province House. As they made their way into one of the rooms, they saw a finely dressed man sitting in an impressive chair, with gold detailing on the carved back and a gilded lion's head at the top. This was Governor Shirley, deep in thought about matters of war and state, in Grandfather's chair!
If such an incident did happen, Shirley, reflecting what a ruin of peaceful and humble hopes had been wrought by the cold policy of the statesman, and the iron hand of the warrior, might have drawn a deep moral from it. It should have taught him that the poor man's hearth is sacred, and that armies and nations have no right to violate it. It should have made him feel, that England's triumph, and increased dominion, could not compensate to mankind, nor atone to Heaven, for the ashes of a single Acadian cottage. But it is not thus that statesmen and warriors moralize.
If such an incident did happen, Shirley, realizing how much the cold strategies of politicians and the harsh actions of soldiers had destroyed peaceful and modest hopes, might have learned a valuable lesson from it. It should have shown him that a poor person’s home is sacred, and that armies and nations have no right to invade it. It should have made him understand that England's victory and greater power couldn't make up for the loss of a single Acadian cottage. But that's not how politicians and soldiers see things.
"Grandfather," cried Laurence, with emotion trembling in his voice, "did iron-hearted War itself ever do so hard and cruel a thing as this before?"
"Grandpa," Laurence exclaimed, his voice shaking with emotion, "has iron-hearted War ever done something as harsh and cruel as this before?"
"You have rend in history, Laurence, of whole regions wantonly laid waste," said Grandfather. "In the removal of the Acadians, the troops were guilty of no cruelty or outrage, except what was inseparable from the measure."
"You have torn apart history, Laurence, of entire regions recklessly destroyed," said Grandfather. "In the removal of the Acadians, the troops committed no cruelty or violence, except what was unavoidable with the action."
Little Alice, whose eyes had, all along, been brimming full of tears, now burst forth a-sobbing; for Grandfather had touched her sympathies more than he intended.
Little Alice, whose eyes had been full of tears the whole time, now broke down sobbing; because Grandfather had touched her feelings more than he meant to.
"To think of a whole people, homeless in the world!" said Clara, with moistened eyes. "There never was any thing so sad!"
"To think of an entire people, without a home in the world!" Clara said, her eyes filled with tears. "There has never been anything so heartbreaking!"
"It was their own fault," cried Charley, energetically. "Why did not they fight for the country where they were born? Then, if the worst had happened to them they could only have been killed and buried there. They would not have been exiles then!"
"It was their own fault," Charley exclaimed energetically. "Why didn’t they fight for the country where they were born? Then, if the worst had happened to them, they could have only been killed and buried there. They wouldn’t have been exiles then!"
"Certainly, their lot was as hard as death," said Grandfather. "All that could be done for them, in the English provinces, was to send them to the alms-houses, or bind them out to task-masters. And this was the fate of persons, who had possessed a comfortable property in their native country. Some of them found means to embark for France; but though it was the land of their forefathers, it must have been a foreign land to them. Those, who remained behind, always cherished a belief, that the king of France would never make peace with England, till his poor Acadians were restored their country and their homes."
"Of course, their situation was as grim as death," said Grandfather. "All they could do in the English provinces was send them to the poorhouses or make them work for harsh masters. And this was the fate of people who had once owned a decent property in their homeland. Some managed to get to France; but even though it was the land of their ancestors, it must have felt foreign to them. Those who stayed behind always held on to the belief that the king of France would never make peace with England until his poor Acadians got back their land and homes."
"And did he?" inquired Clara.
"And did he?" asked Clara.
"Alas, my dear Clara," said Grandfather, "it is improbable that the slightest whisper of the woes of Acadia ever reached the ears of Louis the Fifteenth. The exiles grew old in the British provinces, and never saw Acadia again. Their descendants remain among us, to this day. They have forgotten the language of their ancestors, and probably retain no tradition of their misfortunes. But, methinks, if I were an American poet, I would choose Acadia for the subject of my song."
"Unfortunately, my dear Clara," said Grandfather, "it's unlikely that Louis the Fifteenth ever heard even a hint of Acadia's suffering. The exiles grew old in the British provinces and never returned to Acadia. Their descendants are still with us today. They've forgotten their ancestors' language and probably don't remember the stories of their hardships. But I think that if I were an American poet, I would choose Acadia as the theme for my poem."
Since Grandfather first spoke these words, the most famous of American poets has drawn sweet tears from all of us, by his beautiful poem of Evangeline.
Since Grandfather first said these words, the most renowned American poet has brought tears of joy to all of us with his beautiful poem about Evangeline.
And now, having thrown a gentle gloom around the Thanksgiving fire-side, by a story that made the children feel the blessing of a secure and peaceful hearth, Grandfather put off the other events of the Old French War till the next evening.
And now, having cast a soft gloom around the Thanksgiving fireplace with a story that made the kids appreciate the blessing of a safe and peaceful home, Grandfather decided to postpone the other events of the Old French War until the next evening.
Chapter X
In the twilight of the succeeding eve, when the red beams of the fire were dancing upon the wall, the children besought Grandfather to tell them what had next happened to the old chair.
In the fading light of the evening, as the red glow of the fire flickered on the wall, the kids asked Grandfather to tell them what happened next to the old chair.
"Our chair," said Grandfather, "stood all this time in the Province House. But, Governor Shirley had seldom an opportunity to repose within its arms. He was loading his troops through the forest, or sailing in a flat-boat on Lake Ontario, or sleeping in his tent, while the awful cataract of Niagara sent its roar through his dreams. At one period, in the early part of the war, Shirley had the chief command of all the king's forces in America."
"Our chair," said Grandfather, "has been here all this time in the Province House. But Governor Shirley hardly ever got a chance to relax in it. He was busy moving his troops through the forest, sailing in a flatboat on Lake Ontario, or sleeping in his tent, while the thunderous roar of Niagara Falls echoed in his dreams. During one phase early in the war, Shirley was in charge of all the king's forces in America."
"Did his young wife go with him to the war?" asked Clara.
"Did his young wife go with him to the war?" Clara asked.
"I rather imagine," replied Grandfather, "that she remained in Boston. This lady, I suppose, had our chair all to herself, and used to sit in it, during those brief intervals when a young French woman can be quiet enough to sit in a chair. The people of Massachusetts were never fond of Governor Shirley's young French wife. They had a suspicion that she betrayed the military plans of the English to the generals of the French armies."
"I think," replied Grandfather, "that she stayed in Boston. This lady, I guess, had our chair all to herself and would sit in it during those short moments when a young French woman could be calm enough to sit down. The people of Massachusetts were never very fond of Governor Shirley's young French wife. They suspected that she was leaking the military plans of the English to the generals of the French armies."
"And was it true?" inquired Clara.
"And is it true?" Clara asked.
"Probably not," said Grandfather. "But the mere suspicion did Shirley a great deal of harm. Partly, perhaps, for this reason, but much more on account of his inefficiency as a general, he was deprived of his command, in 1756, and recalled to England. He never afterwards made any figure in public life."
"Probably not," said Grandfather. "But just the suspicion caused Shirley a lot of damage. That was partly due to this reason, but even more because of his lack of effectiveness as a general, he lost his command in 1756 and was brought back to England. He never really made a mark in public life after that."
As Grandfather's chair had no locomotive properties, and did not even run on castors, it cannot be supposed to have marched in person to the Old French War. But Grandfather delayed its momentous history, while he touched briefly upon some of the bloody battles, sieges, and onslaughts, the tidings of which kept continually coming to the ears of the old inhabitants of Boston. The woods of the north were populous with fighting men. All the Indian tribes uplifted their tomahawks, and took part either with the French or English. The rattle of musketry and roar of cannon disturbed the ancient quiet of the forest, and actually drove the bears and other wild beasts to the more cultivated portion of the country in the vicinity of the sea-ports. The children felt as if they were transported back to those forgotten times, and that the couriers from the army, with the news of a battle lost or won, might even now be heard galloping through the streets. Grandfather told them about the battle of Lake George, in 1755, when the gallant Colonel Williams, a Massachusetts officer, was slain, with many of his countrymen. But General Johnson and General Lyman, with their army, drove back the enemy, and mortally wounded the French leader, who was called the Baron Dieskau. A gold watch, pilfered from the poor Baron, is still in existence, and still marks each moment of time, without complaining of weariness, although its hands have been in motion ever since the hour of battle.
As Grandfather's chair had no ability to move on its own, and didn't even roll on wheels, it can't be assumed it personally went to the Old French War. But Grandfather held back its significant history while he briefly mentioned some of the bloody battles, sieges, and attacks that kept reaching the ears of the old residents of Boston. The northern woods were full of soldiers. All the Indian tribes raised their tomahawks and sided either with the French or the English. The sound of gunfire and cannon blasts disrupted the ancient calm of the forest, driving bears and other wild animals into the more developed areas near the seaports. The children felt as if they were transported back to those forgotten times, imagining that the army's messengers, with news of a battle lost or won, might still be heard galloping through the streets. Grandfather told them about the battle of Lake George in 1755, when the brave Colonel Williams, a Massachusetts officer, was killed along with many of his fellow soldiers. But General Johnson and General Lyman, with their army, pushed the enemy back and mortally wounded the French leader known as Baron Dieskau. A gold watch stolen from the poor Baron still exists and keeps ticking, showing each moment of time without complaining about fatigue, even though its hands have been moving since the hour of battle.
In the first years of the war, there were many disasters on the English side. Among these was the loss of Fort Oswego, in 1756, and of Fort William Henry, in the following year. But the greatest misfortune that befell the English, during the whole war, was the repulse of General Abercrombie, with his army, from the ramparts of Ticonderoga, in 1758. He attempted to storm the walls; but a terrible conflict ensued, in which more than two thousand Englishmen and New Englanders were killed or wounded. The slain soldiers now lie buried around that ancient fortress. When the plough passes over the soil, it turns up here and there a mouldering bone.
In the early years of the war, there were many setbacks for the English. Among these were the loss of Fort Oswego in 1756 and Fort William Henry the following year. However, the biggest blow to the English during the entire conflict was General Abercrombie's failure to capture Ticonderoga in 1758. He tried to storm the fortifications, but a fierce battle broke out, resulting in over two thousand English and New England soldiers being killed or injured. The fallen soldiers are now buried around that old fortress. When the plow goes over the ground, it occasionally uncovers a decaying bone.
Up to this period, none of the English generals had shown any military talent. Shirley, the Earl of Loudon, and General Abercrombie, had each held the chief command, at different times; but not one of them had won a single important triumph for the British arms. This ill success was not owing to the want of means; for, in 1758, General Abercrombie had fifty thousand soldiers under his command. But the French general, the famous Marquis de Montcalm, possessed a great genius for war, and had something within him, that taught him how battles were to be won.
Up to this point, none of the English generals had demonstrated any military skill. Shirley, the Earl of Loudon, and General Abercrombie each held the top command at different times, but none of them achieved a single significant victory for the British forces. This lack of success wasn't due to a lack of resources; in 1758, General Abercrombie commanded fifty thousand soldiers. However, the French general, the renowned Marquis de Montcalm, had a natural talent for warfare and understood how to win battles.
At length, in 1759, Sir Jeffrey Amherst was appointed commander-in-chief of all the British forces in America. He was a man of ability, and a skilful soldier. A plan was now formed for accomplishing that object, which had so long been the darling wish of the New Englanders, and which their fathers had so many times attempted. This was the conquest of Canada.
At last, in 1759, Sir Jeffrey Amherst was appointed commander-in-chief of all the British forces in America. He was a capable and skilled soldier. A plan was now developed to achieve what had long been the cherished goal of the New Englanders, and which their forefathers had attempted many times. This was the conquest of Canada.
Three separate armies were to enter Canada, from different quarters. One of the three, commanded by General Prideaux, was to embark on Lake Ontario, and proceed to Montreal. The second, at the head of which was Sir Jeffrey Amherst himself, was destined to reach the River St. Lawrence, by the way of Lake Champlain, and then go down the river to meet the third army. This last, led by General Wolfe, was to enter the St. Lawrence from the sea, and ascend the river to Quebec. It is to Wolfe and his army that England owes one of the most splendid triumphs, ever written in her history.
Three separate armies were set to enter Canada from different directions. One of these, led by General Prideaux, was to launch from Lake Ontario and head to Montreal. The second army, headed by Sir Jeffrey Amherst himself, was meant to reach the St. Lawrence River by way of Lake Champlain and then travel down the river to meet the third army. The last army, commanded by General Wolfe, was to come into the St. Lawrence from the sea and move up the river to Quebec. It is to Wolfe and his army that England owes one of the most remarkable victories ever recorded in her history.
Grandfather described the siege of Quebec, and told how Wolfe led his soldiers up a rugged and lofty precipice, that rose from the shore of the river to the plain on which the city stood. This bold adventure was achieved in the darkness of night. At day-break, tidings were carried to the Marquis de Montcalm, that the English army was waiting to give him battle on the plains of Abraham. This brave French general ordered his drums to strike up, and immediately marched to encounter Wolfe.
Grandfather talked about the siege of Quebec and explained how Wolfe led his soldiers up a steep, rocky cliff that rose from the riverbank to the flat ground where the city was located. This daring move happened in the middle of the night. At dawn, news reached the Marquis de Montcalm that the English army was ready to fight him on the plains of Abraham. This courageous French general ordered his drums to play and quickly marched to face Wolfe.
He marched to his own death. The battle was the most fierce and terrible, that had ever been fought in America. General Wolfe was at the head of his soldiers, and while encouraging them onward, received a mortal wound. He reclined against a stone, in the agonies of death; but it seemed as if his spirit could not pass away, while the fight yet raged so doubtfully. Suddenly, a shout came pealing across the battle-field—"They flee! they flee!" and, for a moment, Wolfe lifted his languid head. "Who flee?" he inquired. "The French," replied an officer. "Then I die satisfied!" said Wolfe, and expired in the arms of victory.
He marched to his own death. The battle was the fiercest and most terrible ever fought in America. General Wolfe was leading his soldiers, and while encouraging them to charge forward, he was mortally wounded. He leaned against a stone, in the throes of death; but it seemed his spirit couldn't let go while the fight was still so uncertain. Suddenly, a shout rang out across the battlefield—“They’re retreating! They’re retreating!” For a moment, Wolfe lifted his weary head. “Who’s retreating?” he asked. “The French,” an officer replied. “Then I die satisfied!” Wolfe said, and he passed away in the arms of victory.
"If ever a warrior's death were glorious, Wolfe's was so!" said Grandfather; and his eye kindled, though he was a man of peaceful thoughts, and gentle spirit. "His life-blood streamed to baptize the soil which he had added to the dominion of Britain! His dying breath was mingled with his army's shout of victory!"
"If ever a warrior's death was glorious, Wolfe's definitely was!" said Grandfather, and his eyes lit up, even though he was a man of peaceful thoughts and a gentle spirit. "His blood soaked into the ground that he had contributed to Britain's dominion! His last breath was mixed with his army's shout of victory!"
"Oh, it was a good death to die!" cried Charley, with glistening eyes. "Was it not a good death, Laurence?"
"Oh, it was a good death to die!" Charley exclaimed, his eyes shining. "Wasn't it a good death, Laurence?"
Laurence made no reply; for his heart burned within him, as the picture of Wolfe, dying on the blood-stained field of victory, arose to his imagination; and yet, he had a deep inward consciousness, that, after all, there was a truer glory than could thus be won.
Laurence didn’t respond; his heart was on fire as he imagined Wolfe dying on the blood-soaked battlefield of victory. Yet, he felt deep down that there was a more genuine glory than what could be achieved that way.
"There were other battles in Canada, after Wolfe's victory," resumed Grandfather; "but we may consider the Old French War as having terminated with this great event. The treaty of peace, however, was not signed until 1763. The terms of the treaty were very disadvantageous to the French; for all Canada, and all Acadia, and the island of Cape Breton, in short, all the territories that France and England had been fighting about, for nearly a hundred years—were surrendered to the English."
"There were other battles in Canada after Wolfe's victory," Grandfather continued, "but we can view the Old French War as ending with this major event. However, the peace treaty wasn't signed until 1763. The terms of the treaty were very unfair to the French; all of Canada, Acadia, and Cape Breton Island—in short, all the territories that France and England had been battling over for almost a hundred years—were given up to the English."
"So, now, at last," said Laurence, "New England had gained her wish. Canada was taken!"
"So, finally," said Laurence, "New England got what she wanted. Canada is ours!"
"And now there was nobody to fight with, but the Indians," said Charley.
"And now there was nobody to fight with except the Indians," said Charley.
Grandfather mentioned two other important events. The first was the great fire of Boston, in 1700, when the glare from nearly three hundred buildings, all in flames at once, shone through the windows of the Province House, and threw a fierce lustre upon the gilded foliage and lion's head of our old chair. The second event was the proclamation, in the same year, of George the Third as king of Great Britain. The blast of the trumpet sounded from the balcony of the Town House, and awoke the echoes far and wide, as if to challenge all mankind to dispute King George's title.
Grandfather mentioned two other important events. The first was the great fire of Boston in 1700, when the light from nearly three hundred buildings, all on fire at the same time, shone through the windows of the Province House and cast a fierce glow on the gilded foliage and lion's head of our old chair. The second event was the proclamation of George the Third as king of Great Britain in the same year. The blast of the trumpet sounded from the balcony of the Town House and echoed far and wide, as if to challenge everyone to dispute King George's title.
Seven times, as the successive monarchs of Britain ascended the throne, the trumpet-peal of proclamation had been heard by those who sat in our venerable chair. But, when the next king put on his father's crown, no trumpet-peal proclaimed it to New England! Long before that day, America had shaken off the royal government.
Seven times, as the next kings of Britain took the throne, the sound of proclamation was heard by those in our respected chair. But when the next king wore his father's crown, no trumpet announced it to New England! Long before that day, America had already broken away from the royal government.
Chapter 11
Now that Grandfather had fought through the Old French War, in which our chair made no very distinguished figure, he thought it high time to tell the children some of the more private history of that praiseworthy old piece of furniture.
Now that Grandfather had fought through the Old French War, in which our chair didn’t really stand out, he figured it was a good time to share with the kids some of the more personal history of that commendable old piece of furniture.
"In 1757," said Grandfather, "after Shirley had been summoned to England, Thomas Pownall was appointed governor of Massachusetts. He was a gay and fashionable English gentleman, who had spent much of his life in London, but had a considerable acquaintance with America. The new governor appears to have taken no active part in the war that was going on; although, at one period, he talked of marching against the enemy, at the head of his company of cadets. But, on the whole, he probably concluded that it was more befitting a governor to remain quietly in our chair, reading the newspapers and official documents."
"In 1757," said Grandfather, "after Shirley was called back to England, Thomas Pownall was made governor of Massachusetts. He was a stylish and trendy English gentleman who had spent much of his life in London but was fairly familiar with America. The new governor doesn't seem to have taken an active role in the ongoing war; although, at one point, he mentioned leading his company of cadets against the enemy. However, overall, he probably decided it was more suitable for a governor to stay in his chair, reading newspapers and official documents."
"Did the people like Pownall?" asked Charley.
"Did the people like Pownall?" Charley asked.
"They found no fault with him," replied Grandfather. "It was no time to quarrel with the governor, when the utmost harmony was required, in order to defend the country against the French. But Pownall did not remain long in Massachusetts. In 1759, he was sent to be governor of South Carolina. In thus exchanging one government for another, I suppose he felt no regret, except at the necessity of leaving Grandfather's chair behind him."
"They found no fault with him," Grandfather replied. "It wasn't the right time to argue with the governor when we needed to be completely united to protect the country from the French. But Pownall didn’t stay in Massachusetts for long. In 1759, he was sent to be the governor of South Carolina. I guess when he switched from one government to another, he didn't feel any regret, except for having to leave Grandfather's chair behind."
"He might have taken it to South Carolina," observed Clara.
"He might have taken it to South Carolina," Clara noted.
"It appears to me," said Laurence, giving the rein to his fancy, "that the fate of this ancient chair was, somehow or other, mysteriously connected with the fortunes of old Massachusetts. If Governor Pownall had put it aboard the vessel in which he sailed for South Carolina, she would probably have lain wind-bound in Boston harbor. It was ordained that the chair should not be taken away. Don't you think so, Grandfather?"
"It seems to me," said Laurence, letting his imagination run wild, "that the fate of this old chair was, in some mysterious way, connected to the fortunes of Massachusetts. If Governor Pownall had loaded it onto the ship he took to South Carolina, it probably would have been stuck in Boston harbor. It was meant to be that the chair wouldn't be removed. Don't you think so, Grandfather?"
"It was kept here for Grandfather and me to sit in together," said little Alice, "and for Grandfather to tell stories about."
"It was kept here for me and Grandfather to sit together," said little Alice, "and for Grandfather to tell stories."
"And Grandfather is very glad of such a companion, and such a theme," said the old gentleman, with a smile. "Well, Laurence, if our oaken chair, like the wooden Palladium of Troy, was connected with the country's fate, yet there appears to have been no supernatural obstacle to its removal from the Province House. In 1760, Sir Francis Bernard, who had been governor of New Jersey, was appointed to the same office in Massachusetts. He looked at the old chair, and thought it quite too shabby to keep company with a new set of mahogany chairs, and an aristocratic sofa, which had just arrived from London. He therefore ordered it to be put away in the garret."
"And Grandfather is really happy to have such a companion and such a topic," said the old gentleman with a smile. "Well, Laurence, if our oak chair, like the wooden Palladium of Troy, was tied to the country's fate, it seems there was no supernatural reason to keep it in the Province House. In 1760, Sir Francis Bernard, who had been the governor of New Jersey, was appointed to the same position in Massachusetts. He looked at the old chair and thought it was far too shabby to sit alongside a new set of mahogany chairs and an upscale sofa that had just arrived from London. He then ordered it to be stored away in the attic."
The children were loud in their exclamations against this irreverent conduct of Sir Francis Bernard. But Grandfather defended him, as well as he could. He observed, that it was then thirty years since the chair had been beautified by Governor Belcher. Most of the gilding was worn off by the frequent scourings which it had undergone, beneath the hands of a black slave. The damask cushion, once so splendid, was now squeezed out of all shape, and absolutely in tatters, so many were the ponderous gentlemen who had deposited their weight upon it, during these thirty years.
The kids were loud in their complaints about Sir Francis Bernard's disrespectful behavior. But Grandfather defended him as best as he could. He pointed out that it had been thirty years since Governor Belcher had made the chair beautiful. Most of the gold trim was worn away from being cleaned so often by a black slave. The once magnificent damask cushion was now completely misshapen and in shreds, thanks to the heavy gentlemen who had sat on it over the past thirty years.
Moreover, at a council held by the Earl of Loudon with the governors of New England, in 1757, his lordship, in a moment of passion, had kicked over the chair with his military boot. By this unprovoked and unjustifiable act, our venerable friend had suffered a fracture of one of its rungs.
Moreover, at a meeting held by the Earl of Loudon with the governors of New England in 1757, his lordship, in a moment of anger, kicked over the chair with his military boot. Because of this unprovoked and unreasonable action, our esteemed friend had broken one of its rungs.
"But," said Grandfather, "our chair, after all, was not destined to spend the remainder of its days in the inglorious obscurity of a garret. Thomas Hutchinson, lieutenant-governor of the province, was told of Sir Francis Bernard's design. This gentleman was more familiar with the history of New England than any other man alive. He knew all the adventures and vicissitudes through which the old chair had passed, and could have told, as accurately as your own Grandfather, who were the personages that had occupied it. Often, while visiting at the Province House, he had eyed the chair with admiration, and felt a longing desire to become the possessor of it. He now waited upon Sir Francis Bernard, and easily obtained leave to carry it home."
"But," said Grandfather, "our chair, after all, wasn't meant to spend the rest of its days hidden away in a dusty attic. Thomas Hutchinson, the lieutenant-governor of the province, learned about Sir Francis Bernard's plan. This man knew more about New England's history than anyone else alive. He was familiar with all the adventures and ups and downs that the old chair had been through, and he could have told you, just as accurately as your own Grandfather, who had sat in it. Often, during his visits to the Province House, he had admired the chair and longed to have it for himself. He now went to see Sir Francis Bernard and easily got permission to take it home."
"And I hope," said Clara, "he had it varnished and gilded anew."
"And I hope," Clara said, "he got it varnished and gold-leafed again."
"No," answered Grandfather. "What Mr. Hutchinson desired was to restore the chair, as much as possible, to its original aspect, such as it had appeared, when it was first made out of the Earl of Lincoln's oak-tree. For this purpose he ordered it to be well scoured with soap and sand and polished with wax, and then provided it with a substantial leather cushion. When all was completed to his mind, he sat down in the old chair, and began to write his History of Massachusetts."
"No," Grandfather replied. "What Mr. Hutchinson wanted was to bring the chair back as close as possible to its original look, like when it was first made from the Earl of Lincoln's oak tree. For this, he arranged to have it thoroughly cleaned with soap and sand and polished with wax, then he added a good leather cushion. Once everything was to his satisfaction, he sat down in the old chair and started writing his History of Massachusetts."
"Oh, that was a bright thought in Mr. Hutchinson!" exclaimed Laurence. "And, no doubt, the dim figures of the former possessors of the chair flitted around him, as he wrote, and inspired him with a knowledge of all that they had done and suffered while on earth."
"Oh, that was a brilliant idea from Mr. Hutchinson!" exclaimed Laurence. "And, no doubt, the faint figures of the previous owners of the chair hovered around him as he wrote, inspiring him with an understanding of everything they had done and endured while they were alive."
"Why, my dear Laurence," replied Grandfather, smiling, "if Mr. Hutchinson was favored with any such extraordinary inspiration, he made but a poor use of it in his History; for a duller piece of composition never came from any man's pen. However, he was accurate, at least, though far from possessing the brilliancy or philosophy of Mr. Bancroft."
"Why, my dear Laurence," replied Grandfather, smiling, "if Mr. Hutchinson had any kind of extraordinary inspiration, he sure didn't use it well in his History; because a more boring piece of writing has never come from anyone's pen. Still, he was accurate, at least, though he lacked the brilliance and insight of Mr. Bancroft."
"But, if Hutchinson knew the history of the chair," rejoined Laurence, "his heart must have been stirred by it."
"But if Hutchinson knew the history of the chair," Laurence replied, "he must have felt moved by it."
"It must, indeed," said Grandfather. "It would be entertaining and instructive, at the present day, to imagine what were Mr. Hutchinson's thoughts, as he looked back upon the long vista of events with which this chair was so remarkably connected."
"It really must," said Grandfather. "It would be both entertaining and enlightening today to think about what Mr. Hutchinson was thinking as he looked back on the long series of events that this chair is so closely linked to."
And Grandfather allowed his fancy to shape out an image of Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson, sitting in an evening reverie by his fireside, and meditating on the changes that had slowly passed around the chair.
And Grandfather let his imagination create a picture of Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson, sitting in the evening, lost in thought by his fireplace, reflecting on the changes that had gradually occurred around the chair.
A devoted monarchist, Hutchinson would heave no sigh for the subversion of the original republican government, the purest that the world had seen, with which the colony began its existence. While reverencing the grim and stern old Puritans as the founders of his native land, he would not wish to recall them from their graves, nor to awaken again that king-resisting spirit, which he imagined to be laid asleep with them forever. Winthrop, Dudley, Bellingham, Endicott, Leverett, and Bradstreet! All these had had their day. Ages might come and go, but never again would the people's suffrages place a republican governor in their ancient Chair of State!
A dedicated monarchist, Hutchinson wouldn’t sigh over the overthrow of the original republican government, the most genuine the world had ever seen, with which the colony started its existence. While he respected the tough and serious old Puritans as the founders of his homeland, he wouldn’t want to bring them back from their graves or revive that spirit of resisting kings, which he believed had been put to rest with them forever. Winthrop, Dudley, Bellingham, Endicott, Leverett, and Bradstreet! They all had their time. Ages might come and go, but the people's votes would never again put a republican governor in their historic Chair of State!
Coming down to the epoch of the second charter, Hutchinson thought of the ship-carpenter Phips, springing from the lowest of the people, and attaining to the loftiest station in the land. But, he smiled to perceive that this governor's example would awaken no turbulent ambition in the lower orders, for it was a king's gracious boon alone that made the ship-carpenter a ruler. Hutchinson rejoiced to mark the gradual growth of an aristocratic class, to whom the common people, as in duty bound, were learning humbly to resign the honors, emoluments, and authority of state. He saw,—or else deceived himself—that, throughout this epoch, the people's disposition to self-government had been growing weaker, through long disuse, and now existed only as a faint traditionary feeling.
Coming down to the time of the second charter, Hutchinson thought about the shipbuilder Phips, who came from the lowest social class and rose to the highest position in the land. However, he smiled, realizing that this governor's example wouldn't stir up any rebellious ambitions among the lower classes because it was only through a king's kind favor that the shipbuilder became a ruler. Hutchinson was pleased to see the gradual emergence of an aristocratic class, to whom the common people, as expected, were learning to humbly give up the honors, benefits, and authority of the state. He perceived—or perhaps deceived himself into thinking—that during this period, the people's desire for self-government had been weakening due to long neglect and now existed only as a faint, traditional feeling.
The Lieutenant-Governor's reverie had now come down to the period at which he himself was sitting in the historic chair. He endeavored to throw his glance forward, over the coming years. There, probably, he saw visions of hereditary rank, for himself and other aristocratic colonists. He saw the fertile fields of New England, portioned out among a few great landholders, and descending by entail from generation to generation. He saw the people a race of tenantry, dependent on their lords. He saw stars, garters, coronets, and castles.
The Lieutenant-Governor's daydream had now settled on the time when he himself was sitting in the historic chair. He tried to look ahead to the coming years. There, he likely imagined visions of hereditary titles for himself and other wealthy colonists. He envisioned the fertile fields of New England, divided among a few powerful landowners, passed down through generations. He saw the people as a class of tenants, reliant on their landlords. He visualized stars, garters, crowns, and castles.
"But," added Grandfather, turning to Laurence, "the Lieutenant-Governor's castles were built nowhere but among the red embers of the fire, before which he was sitting. And, just as he had constructed a baronial residence for himself and his posterity, the fire rolled down upon the hearth, and crumbled it to ashes!"
"But," Grandfather said, looking at Laurence, "the Lieutenant-Governor's castles were built right there among the red embers of the fire he was sitting by. And just like he created a grand residence for himself and his descendants, the fire rolled down onto the hearth and reduced it to ashes!"
Grandfather now looked at his watch, which hung within a beautiful little ebony Temple, supported by four Ionic columns. He then laid his hand on the golden locks of little Alice, whose head had sunk down upon the arm of our illustrious chair.
Grandfather now looked at his watch, which was set in a beautiful little ebony frame, supported by four Ionic columns. He then placed his hand on the golden hair of little Alice, whose head had rested on the arm of our distinguished chair.
"To bed, to bed, dear child!" said he. "Grandfather has put you to sleep, already, by his stories about these Famous Old People!"
"Time for bed, time for bed, sweet child!" he said. "Grandpa has already lulled you to sleep with his stories about these Famous Elders!"
Part 3
Chapter 1
On the evening of New Year's day, Grandfather was walking to and fro, across the carpet, listening to the rain which beat hard against the curtained windows. The riotous blast shook the casement, as if a strong man were striving to force his entrance into the comfortable room. With every puff of the wind, the fire leaped upward from the hearth, laughing and rejoicing at the shrieks of the wintry storm.
On New Year's Day evening, Grandfather was pacing across the carpet, listening to the rain pounding against the curtained windows. The wild gusts shook the window frame, as if a strong man was trying to break into the cozy room. With every gust of wind, the fire leaped higher from the hearth, dancing and celebrating the howls of the winter storm.
Meanwhile, Grandfather's chair stood in its customary place by the fireside. The bright blaze gleamed upon the fantastic figures of its oaken back, and shone through the open-work, so that a complete pattern was thrown upon the opposite side of the room. Sometimes, for a moment or two, the shadow remained immovable, as if it were painted on the wall. Then, all at once, it began to quiver, and leap, and dance, with a frisky motion. Anon, seeming to remember that these antics were unworthy of such a dignified and venerable chair, it suddenly stood still. But soon it began to dance anew.
Meanwhile, Grandfather's chair sat in its usual spot by the fireplace. The bright flames reflected off the intricate designs on its oak back and shone through the cutouts, creating a detailed pattern on the wall across the room. Occasionally, for a moment or two, the shadow would stay still, almost as if it were painted on the wall. Then, all of a sudden, it would start to shake, jump, and dance playfully. After a moment, as if realizing that such antics weren’t fitting for such a dignified and respected chair, it would abruptly stop moving. But soon enough, it would start dancing again.
"Only see how grandfather's chair is dancing!" cried little Alice.
"Just look at how grandfather's chair is moving!" shouted little Alice.
And she ran to the wall, and tried to catch hold of the flickering shadow; for to children of five years old, a shadow seems almost as real as a substance.
And she ran to the wall, trying to grab the flickering shadow; because for five-year-old children, a shadow feels almost as real as an object.
"I wish," said Clara, "Grandfather would sit down in the chair, and finish its history."
"I wish," said Clara, "Grandpa would sit in the chair and finish the story."
If the children had been looking at Grandfather, they would have noticed that he paused in his walk across the room, when Clara made this remark. The kind old gentleman was ready and willing to resume his stories of departed times. But he had resolved to wait till his auditors should request him to proceed, in order that they might find the instructive history of the chair a pleasure, and not a task.
If the kids had been watching Grandfather, they would have noticed that he stopped walking across the room when Clara said this. The kind old man was ready and eager to continue his stories from the past. But he had decided to wait until they asked him to go on, so that they could enjoy the interesting history of the chair instead of feeling it was a chore.
"Grandfather," said Charley, "I am tired to death of this dismal rain, and of hearing the wind roar in the chimney. I have had no good time all day. It would be better to hear stories about the chair, than to sit doing nothing, and thinking of nothing."
"Grandpa," said Charley, "I’m fed up with this gloomy rain and the wind howling in the chimney. I haven't enjoyed myself at all today. It’d be better to hear stories about the chair than just sit here doing nothing and thinking about nothing."
To say the truth, our friend Charley was very much out of humor with the storm, because it had kept him all day within doors, and hindered him from making trial of a splendid sled, which Grandfather had given him for a New Year's gift. As all sleds, now-a-days, must have a name, the one in question had been honored with the title of Grandfather's Chair, which was painted in golden letters, on each of the sides. Charley greatly admired the construction of the new vehicle, and felt certain that it would outstrip any other sled that ever dashed adown the long slopes of the Common.
To be honest, our friend Charley was really annoyed with the storm because it had kept him stuck inside all day and prevented him from trying out a fantastic sled that Grandfather had given him for New Year's. Like all sleds these days, this one had to have a name, so it was proudly titled Grandfather's Chair, painted in golden letters on each side. Charley really admired how the new sled was built and was sure it would be faster than any other sled that ever raced down the long slopes of the Common.
As for Laurence, he happened to be thinking, just at this moment, about the history of the chair. Kind old Grandfather had made him a present of a volume of engraved portraits, representing the features of eminent and famous people of all countries. Among them Laurence found several who had formerly occupied our chair, or been connected with its adventures. While Grandfather walked to and fro across the room, the imaginative boy was gazing at the historic chair. He endeavored to summon up the portraits which he had seen in his volume, and to place them, like living figures, in the empty seat.
As for Laurence, he was thinking at that moment about the history of the chair. Kind old Grandfather had gifted him a book of engraved portraits, showing the faces of notable and famous people from all around the world. Among them, Laurence found several who had once sat in our chair or were linked to its adventures. While Grandfather paced back and forth across the room, the imaginative boy stared at the historic chair. He tried to bring to mind the portraits he had seen in his book and envision them, like living figures, in the empty seat.
"The old chair has begun another year of its existence, to-day," said Laurence. "We must make haste, or it will have a new history to be told before we finish the old one."
"The old chair has started another year of its existence today," said Laurence. "We need to hurry, or it will have a new story to tell before we finish the old one."
"Yes, my children," replied Grandfather, with a smile and a sigh, "another year has been added to those of the two centuries, and upward, which have passed since the Lady Arbella brought this chair over from England. It is three times as old as your Grandfather; but a year makes no impression on its oaken frame, while it bends the old man nearer and nearer to the earth; so let me go on with my stories while I may."
"Yes, my kids," replied Grandfather, smiling and sighing, "another year has been added to the two centuries and more that have gone by since Lady Arbella brought this chair over from England. It's three times as old as I am; yet a year doesn’t affect its sturdy oak frame, while it pulls me closer and closer to the ground. So let me continue with my stories while I can."
Accordingly, Grandfather came to the fireside, and seated himself in the venerable chair. The lion's head looked down with a grimly good-natured aspect, as the children clustered around the old gentleman's knees. It almost seemed as if a real lion were peeping over the back of the chair, and smiling at the group of auditors, with a sort of lion-like complaisance. Little Alice, whose fancy often inspired her with singular ideas, exclaimed that the lion's head was nodding at her, and that it looked as if it were going to open its wide jaws and tell a story.
Grandfather settled by the fire and took a seat in the old chair. The lion's head cast a stern yet friendly gaze as the kids gathered around his knees. It almost felt like a real lion was peering over the back of the chair, smiling at the group with a kind of lion-like friendliness. Little Alice, whose imagination often filled her with unusual ideas, shouted that the lion's head was nodding at her and that it looked like it was about to open its big mouth and tell a story.
But, as the lion's head appeared to be in no haste to speak, and as there was no record or tradition of its having spoken, during the whole existence of the chair, Grandfather did not consider it worth while to wait.
But since the lion's head didn't seem in any hurry to talk, and there was no record or tradition of it ever speaking throughout the entire existence of the chair, Grandfather decided it wasn't worth waiting.
Chapter 2
"Charley, my boy," said Grandfather, "do you remember who was the last occupant of the chair?"
"Charley, my boy," Grandfather said, "do you remember who was the last person to sit in that chair?"
"It was Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson," answered Charley. "Sir Francis Bernard, the new governor, had given him the chair, instead of putting it away in the garret of the Province House. And when we took leave of Hutchinson, he was sitting by his fireside, and thinking of the past adventures of the chair, and of what was to come."
"It was Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson," Charley replied. "Sir Francis Bernard, the new governor, had given him the chair instead of storing it away in the attic of the Province House. And when we said goodbye to Hutchinson, he was sitting by his fireplace, reflecting on the chair's past adventures and what the future held."
"Very well," said Grandfather; "and you recollect that this was in 1763, or thereabouts, at the close of the Old French War. Now, that you may fully comprehend the remaining adventures of the chair, I must make some brief remarks on the situation and character of the New England colonies at this period."
"Alright," said Grandfather; "and you remember this was in 1763, around the end of the Old French War. Now, so you can fully understand the rest of the chair's adventures, I need to say a few brief things about the situation and character of the New England colonies at that time."
So Grandfather spoke of the earnest loyalty of our fathers during the Old French War, and after the conquest of Canada had brought that war to a triumphant close.
So Grandfather spoke of the genuine loyalty of our ancestors during the Old French War, which ended triumphantly after the conquest of Canada.
The people loved and reverenced the king of England, even more than if the ocean had not rolled its waves between him and them; for, at the distance of three thousand miles, they could not discover his bad qualities and imperfections. Their love was increased by the dangers which they had encountered in order to heighten his glory and extend his dominion. Throughout the war, the American colonists had fought side by side with the soldiers of Old England; and nearly thirty thousand young men had laid down their lives for the honor of King George. And the survivors loved him the better, because they had done and suffered so much for his sake.
The people loved and respected the king of England even more than if the ocean hadn't separated them; because, from three thousand miles away, they couldn’t see his flaws and shortcomings. Their love grew stronger due to the challenges they faced to enhance his glory and expand his rule. Throughout the war, the American colonists fought alongside the soldiers from England, and nearly thirty thousand young men gave their lives for the honor of King George. The survivors loved him even more because they had done and sacrificed so much for him.
But, there were some circumstances, that caused America to feel more independent of England than at an earlier period. Canada and Acadia had now become British provinces; and our fathers were no longer afraid of the bands of French and Indians, who used to assault them in old times. For a century and a half this had been the great terror of New England. Now, the old French soldier was driven from the north forever. And, even had it been otherwise the English colonies were growing so populous and powerful, that they might have felt fully able to protect themselves without any help from England.
But there were some circumstances that made America feel more independent from England than before. Canada and Acadia had now become British provinces, and our ancestors were no longer afraid of the groups of French and Indians that used to attack them in the past. For a hundred and fifty years, this had been a major source of fear for New England. Now, the old French soldier was driven out from the north for good. Even if it had been different, the English colonies were growing so large and powerful that they felt completely capable of defending themselves without any help from England.
There were thoughtful and sagacious men, who began to doubt, whether a great country like America, would always be content to remain under the government of an island three thousand miles away. This was the more doubtful, because the English Parliament had long ago made laws which were intended to be very beneficial to England, at the expense of America. By these laws, the colonists were forbidden to manufacture articles for their own use, or to carry on trade with any nation but the English.
There were wise and thoughtful men who started to question whether a vast country like America would always be satisfied to be governed by an island three thousand miles away. This worry grew because the English Parliament had long ago created laws meant to benefit England at America's expense. These laws prevented the colonists from making goods for their own use or trading with any nation except for England.
"Now," continued Grandfather, "if King George the Third and his counsellors had considered these things wisely, they would have taken another course than they did. But, when they saw how rich and populous the colonies had grown, their first thought was, how they might make more profit out of them than heretofore. England was enormously in debt, at the close of the Old French War, and it was pretended, that this debt had been contracted for the defence of the American colonies, and that therefore a part of it ought to be paid by them."
"Now," continued Grandfather, "if King George the Third and his advisors had thought things through, they would have taken a different approach. But when they noticed how wealthy and populated the colonies had become, their first thought was how to profit from them even more than before. England was deeply in debt after the Old French War, and they claimed that this debt had been taken on to protect the American colonies, so part of it should be paid by them."
"Why, this was nonsense," exclaimed Charley; "did not our fathers spend their lives and their money too, to get Canada for King George?"
"Why, this is ridiculous," Charley exclaimed; "didn't our fathers spend their lives and their money to get Canada for King George?"
"True, they did," said Grandfather; "and they told the English rulers so. But the king and his ministers would not listen to good advice. In 1765, the British Parliament passed a Stamp Act."
"That's right," said Grandfather; "and they informed the English rulers about it. But the king and his ministers ignored the wise counsel. In 1765, the British Parliament enacted a Stamp Act."
"What was that?" inquired Charley.
"What was that?" asked Charley.
"The Stamp Act," replied Grandfather, "was a law by which all deeds, bonds, and other papers of the same kind, were ordered to be marked with the king's stamp; and without this mark, they were declared illegal and void. Now, in order to get a blank sheet of paper, with the king's stamp upon it, people were obliged to pay three pence more than the actual value of the paper. And this extra sum of three pence was a tax, and was to be paid into the king's treasury."
"The Stamp Act," Grandfather replied, "was a law that required all deeds, bonds, and similar documents to be marked with the king's stamp; without this stamp, they were considered illegal and void. To get a blank sheet of paper with the king's stamp on it, people had to pay three pence more than the paper's actual value. This extra charge of three pence was a tax, which was to be paid into the king's treasury."
"I am sure three pence was not worth quarrelling about!" remarked Clara.
"I bet three pence isn't worth starting a fight over!" Clara said.
"It was not for three pence, nor for any amount of money, that America quarrelled with England," replied Grandfather; "it was for a great principle. The colonists were determined not to be taxed, except by their own representatives. They said that neither the king and Parliament nor any other power on earth, had a right to take their money out of their pockets, unless they freely gave it. And, rather than pay three pence when it was unjustly demanded, they resolved to sacrifice all the wealth of the country, and their lives along with it. They therefore made a most stubborn resistance to the Stamp Act."
"It wasn't for three pence or any amount of money that America fought with England," Grandfather replied. "It was for a fundamental principle. The colonists were set on not being taxed unless it was by their own representatives. They believed that neither the king and Parliament nor any other authority had the right to take their money from them unless they agreed to it. So, rather than pay three pence when it was unfairly demanded, they decided to give up all the wealth of the country, and their lives if necessary. They put up fierce resistance to the Stamp Act."
"That was noble!" exclaimed Laurence. "I understand how it was. If they had quietly paid this tax of three pence, they would have ceased to be freemen, and would have become tributaries of England. And so they contended about a great question of right and wrong, and put every thing at stake for it."
"That was really admirable!" Laurence exclaimed. "I get it now. If they had just paid this three-pence tax quietly, they would have lost their freedom and become subjects of England. So, they fought over a big question of right and wrong and risked everything for it."
"You are right, Laurence," said Grandfather; "and it was really amazing and terrible to see what a change came over the aspect of the people, the moment the English Parliament had passed this oppressive act. The former history of our chair, my children, has given you some idea of what a harsh, unyielding, stern set of men the old Puritans were. For a good many years back, however, it had seemed as if these characteristics were disappearing. But no sooner did England offer wrong to the colonies, than the descendants of the early settlers proved that they had the same kind of temper as their forefathers. The moment before, New England appeared like an humble and loyal subject of the crown; the next instant, she showed the grim, dark features of an old king-resisting Puritan."
"You’re right, Laurence," said Grandfather; "and it was truly shocking to see how much the people changed the moment the English Parliament passed this oppressive law. The earlier history of our chair, my children, has given you some idea of just how harsh and unyielding the old Puritans were. For quite a few years, though, it seemed like those traits were fading away. But as soon as England wronged the colonies, the descendants of the early settlers showed they had the same temper as their forefathers. One moment, New England looked like a humble and loyal subject of the crown; the next instant, it revealed the grim, dark features of an old king-defying Puritan."
Grandfather spoke briefly of the public measures that were taken in opposition to the Stamp Act. As this law affected all the American colonies alike, it naturally led them to think of consulting together in order to procure its repeal. For this purpose, the legislature of Massachusetts proposed that delegates from every colony should meet in Congress. Accordingly nine colonies, both northern and southern, sent delegates to the city of New York.
Grandfather briefly talked about the public actions taken against the Stamp Act. Since this law impacted all the American colonies in the same way, it naturally prompted them to consider coming together to push for its repeal. To this end, the legislature of Massachusetts suggested that delegates from each colony should gather in Congress. As a result, nine colonies, from both the north and the south, sent delegates to the city of New York.
"And did they consult about going to war with England?" asked Charley.
"And did they talk about going to war with England?" Charley asked.
"No, Charley," answered Grandfather; "a great deal of talking was yet to be done, before England and America could come to blows. The Congress stated the rights and the grievances of the colonists. They sent an humble petition to the king, and a memorial to the Parliament, beseeching that the Stamp Act might be repealed. This was all that the delegates had it in their power to do."
"No, Charley," Grandfather replied, "there was still a lot of discussion to be had before England and America would actually fight. Congress outlined the rights and grievances of the colonists. They sent a respectful petition to the king and a memorial to Parliament, asking for the repeal of the Stamp Act. That was all the delegates could do."
"They might as well have staid at home, then," said Charley.
"They might as well have stayed home, then," said Charley.
"By no means," replied Grandfather. "It was a most important and memorable event—this first coming together of the American people, by their representatives from the north and south. If England had been wise, she would have trembled at the first word that was spoken in such an assembly!"
"Not at all," Grandfather replied. "This was a very important and memorable event—the first gathering of the American people, represented by those from the north and south. If England had been smart, she would have been worried from the very first word spoken at that assembly!"
These remonstrances and petitions, as Grandfather observed, were the work of grave, thoughtful, and prudent men. Meantime, the young and hot-headed people went to work in their own way. It is probable that the petitions of Congress would have had little or no effect on the British statesmen, if the violent deeds of the American people had not shown how much excited the people were. Liberty Tree was soon heard of in England.
These complaints and petitions, as Grandfather noted, were created by serious, careful, and wise individuals. Meanwhile, the younger and more impulsive people took action in their own way. It's likely that Congress's petitions would have had little impact on the British leaders if the aggressive actions of the American public hadn't demonstrated their intense emotions. Liberty Tree quickly became known in England.
"What was Liberty Tree?" inquired Clara.
"What was Liberty Tree?" Clara asked.
"It was an old elm tree," answered Grandfather, "which stood near the corner of Essex street, opposite the Boylston market. Under the spreading branches of this great tree, the people used to assemble, whenever they wished to express their feelings and opinions. Thus, after a while, it seemed as if the liberty of the country was connected with Liberty Tree."
"It was an old elm tree," Grandfather replied, "which stood near the corner of Essex Street, across from the Boylston market. Under the wide branches of this big tree, people would gather whenever they wanted to share their feelings and opinions. Over time, it felt like the freedom of the country was tied to Liberty Tree."
"It was glorious fruit for a tree to bear," remarked Laurence.
"It was amazing fruit for a tree to bear," Laurence said.

"It bore strange fruit, sometimes," said Grandfather. "One morning in August, 1765, two figures were found hanging on the sturdy branches of Liberty Tree. They were dressed in square-skirted coats and small-clothes; and, as their wigs hung down over their faces, they looked like real men. One was intended to represent the Earl of Bute, who was supposed to have advised the king to tax America. The other was meant for the effigy of Andrew Oliver, a gentleman belonging to one of the most respectable families in Massachusetts."
"It bore strange fruit, sometimes," Grandfather said. "One morning in August 1765, two figures were found hanging from the sturdy branches of Liberty Tree. They were dressed in square-skirted coats and knee breeches; and with their wigs hanging down over their faces, they looked like real men. One was meant to represent the Earl of Bute, who was believed to have advised the king to tax America. The other was meant to be the effigy of Andrew Oliver, a man from one of the most respected families in Massachusetts."
"What harm had he done?" inquired Charley.
"What harm did he do?" Charley asked.
"The king had appointed him to be distributor of the stamps," answered Grandfather. "Mr. Oliver would have made a great deal of money by this business. But the people frightened him so much by hanging him in effigy, and afterwards by breaking into his house, that he promised to have nothing to do with the stamps. And all the king's friends throughout America were compelled to make the same promise."
"The king had appointed him as the stamp distributor," Grandfather replied. "Mr. Oliver could have made a lot of money from this business. But the people intimidated him so much by hanging him in effigy, and later by breaking into his house, that he promised to stay away from the stamps. And all the king's supporters across America were forced to make the same promise."
Chapter 3
"Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson," continued Grandfather, "now began to be unquiet in our old chair. He had formerly been much respected and beloved by the people, and had often proved himself a friend to their interests. But the time was come, when he could not be a friend to the people, without ceasing to be a friend to the king. It was pretty generally understood, that Hutchinson would act according to the king's wishes, right or wrong, like most of the other gentlemen who held offices under the crown. Besides, as he was brother-in-law of Andrew Oliver, the people now felt a particular dislike to him."
"Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson," Grandfather continued, "started to feel restless in our old chair. He had once been widely respected and loved by the people and had often shown himself to be a supporter of their interests. But the time had come when he could no longer be a friend to the people without also betraying the king. It was pretty much understood that Hutchinson would follow the king's wishes, right or wrong, like most of the other guys holding positions under the crown. Plus, since he was Andrew Oliver's brother-in-law, the people had a particular dislike for him now."
"I should think," said Laurence, "as Mr. Hutchinson had written the history of our Puritan forefathers, he would have known what the temper of the people was, and so have taken care not to wrong them."
"I would think," Laurence said, "that since Mr. Hutchinson wrote the history of our Puritan ancestors, he would have understood the people's mindset and made sure not to offend them."
"He trusted in the might of the king of England," replied Grandfather, "and thought himself safe under the shelter of the throne. If no dispute had arisen between the king and the people, Hutchinson would have had the character of a wise, good, and patriotic magistrate. But, from the time that he took part against the rights of his country, the people's love and respect were turned to scorn and hatred; and he never had another hour of peace."
"He trusted in the power of the king of England," replied Grandfather, "and believed he was safe under the protection of the throne. If there hadn’t been a conflict between the king and the people, Hutchinson would have been seen as a wise, good, and patriotic magistrate. But once he sided against the rights of his country, the people's love and respect turned into scorn and hatred; and he never found another moment of peace."
In order to show what a fierce and dangerous spirit was now aroused among the inhabitants, Grandfather related a passage from history, which we shall call
In order to show what a fierce and dangerous spirit was now stirred up among the inhabitants, Grandfather shared an excerpt from history, which we shall call
THE HUTCHINSON GANG
On the evening of the twenty-sixth of August, 1765, a bonfire was kindled in King Street. It flamed high upward, and threw a ruddy light over the front of the town house, on which was displayed a carved representation of the royal arms. The gilded vane of the cupola glittered in the blaze. The kindling of this bonfire was the well known signal for the populace of Boston to assemble in the street.
On the evening of August 26, 1765, a bonfire was lit in King Street. It blazed high into the air, casting a warm light over the front of the town house, where a carved image of the royal arms was displayed. The gilded vane on the cupola sparkled in the flames. The lighting of this bonfire was the familiar signal for the people of Boston to gather in the street.
Before the tar-barrels, of which the bonfire was made, were half burnt out, a great crowd had come together. They were chiefly laborers and seafaring men, together with many young apprentices, and all those idle people about town who are ready for any kind of mischief. Doubtless some school-boys were among them.
Before the tar barrels that made up the bonfire were even half burned out, a large crowd had gathered. They were mostly workers and sailors, along with many young apprentices, and all the idle folks in town who were up for any kind of trouble. There were probably some schoolboys among them, too.
While these rough figures stood round the blazing bonfire, you might hear them speaking bitter words against the high officers of the province. Governor Bernard, Hutchinson, Oliver, Storey, Hallowell, and other men whom King George delighted to honor, were reviled as traitors to the country. Now and then, perhaps, an officer of the crown passed along the street, wearing the gold-laced hat, white wig, and embroidered waistcoat, which were the fashion of the day. But, when the people beheld him, they set up a wild and angry howl, and their faces had an evil aspect, which was made more terrible by the flickering blaze of the bonfire.
While these rough figures gathered around the blazing bonfire, you could hear them angrily criticizing the high officials of the province. Governor Bernard, Hutchinson, Oliver, Storey, Hallowell, and other men whom King George took pleasure in honoring, were called traitors to their country. Occasionally, an officer of the crown would walk down the street, wearing the gold-laced hat, white wig, and embroidered waistcoat that were the style of the time. But when the people saw him, they erupted in a wild and angry outcry, their faces looking fierce, made even more frightening by the flickering flames of the bonfire.
"I should like to throw the traitor right into that blaze!" perhaps one fierce rioter would say.
"I'd love to throw the traitor right into that fire!" one furious rioter might say.
"Yes; and all his brethren too!" another might reply; "and the governor and old Tommy Hutchinson into the hottest of it!"
"Yeah; and all his brothers too!" another might respond; "and the governor and old Tommy Hutchinson right in the thick of it!"
"And the Earl of Bute along with them," muttered a third; "and burn the whole pack of them under King George's nose! No matter if it singed him!"
"And the Earl of Bute with them," muttered a third; "and burn the whole lot of them right under King George's nose! Who cares if it singed him!"
Some such expressions as these, either shouted aloud, or muttered under the breath, were doubtless heard in King Street. The mob, meanwhile, were growing fiercer, and fiercer, and seemed ready even to set the town on fire, for the sake of burning the king's friends out of house and home. And yet, angry as they were, they sometimes broke into a loud roar of laughter, as if mischief and destruction were their sport.
Some expressions like these, whether shouted loudly or whispered under their breath, were definitely heard on King Street. The crowd, meanwhile, was getting angrier and angrier, and looked ready to set the town on fire just to drive the king's supporters out of their homes. And yet, as furious as they were, they occasionally erupted into loud bursts of laughter, as if chaos and destruction were their favorite games.
But we must now leave the rioters for a time, and take a peep into the lieutenant-governor's splendid mansion. It was a large brick house, decorated with Ionic pilasters, and stood in Garden Court Street, near the North Square.
But we must now leave the rioters for a while and take a look at the lieutenant-governor's impressive mansion. It was a large brick house, adorned with Ionic columns, and it stood on Garden Court Street, near North Square.
While the angry mob in King Street were shouting his name, Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson sat quietly in Grandfather's chair, unsuspicious of the evil that was about to fall upon his head. His beloved family were in the room with him. He had thrown off his embroidered coat and powdered wig, and had on a loose flowing gown and purple velvet cap. He had likewise laid aside the cares of state, and all the thoughts that had wearied and perplexed him throughout the day.
While the angry crowd on King Street was shouting his name, Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson sat quietly in Grandfather's chair, unaware of the trouble that was about to come his way. His beloved family was in the room with him. He had taken off his embroidered coat and powdered wig, and wore a loose, flowing gown and a purple velvet cap instead. He had also put aside the worries of his position and all the thoughts that had tired him and confused him throughout the day.
Perhaps, in the enjoyment of his home, he had forgotten all about the Stamp Act, and scarcely remembered that there was a king, across the ocean, who had resolved to make tributaries of the New Englanders. Possibly, too, he had forgotten his own ambition, and would not have exchanged his situation, at that moment, to be governor, or even a lord.
Perhaps, in the comfort of his home, he had forgotten all about the Stamp Act and barely remembered that there was a king across the ocean who wanted to make the New Englanders pay tribute. Maybe he had also forgotten his own ambitions and wouldn't have traded his situation at that moment for being a governor or even a lord.
The wax candles were now lighted, and showed a handsome room, well provided with rich furniture. On the walls hung the pictures of Hutchinson's ancestors, who had been eminent men in their day, and were honorably remembered in the history of the country. Every object served to mark the residence of a rich, aristocratic gentleman, who held himself high above the common people, and could have nothing to fear from them. In a corner of the room, thrown carelessly upon a chair, were the scarlet robes of the chief justice. This high office, as well as those of lieutenant-governor, counsellor, and judge of probate, was filled by Hutchinson.
The wax candles were lit now, illuminating a beautiful room filled with rich furniture. On the walls were portraits of Hutchinson's ancestors, who had been prominent figures in their time and were honorably remembered in the country’s history. Everything in the room indicated the residence of a wealthy, aristocratic gentleman, who considered himself superior to the common people and had nothing to fear from them. In a corner of the room, carelessly thrown over a chair, were the scarlet robes of the chief justice. Hutchinson held this high office, as well as those of lieutenant governor, counselor, and probate judge.
Who or what could disturb the domestic quiet of such a great and powerful personage as now sat in Grandfather's chair.
Who or what could break the peaceful atmosphere of such a great and powerful figure sitting in Grandfather's chair?
The lieutenant-governor's favorite daughter sat by his side. She leaned on the arm of our great chair, and looked up affectionately into her father's face, rejoicing to perceive that a quiet smile was on his lips. But suddenly a shade came across her countenance. She seemed to listen attentively, as if to catch a distant sound.
The lieutenant-governor's favorite daughter sat beside him. She leaned on the arm of our big chair and looked up at her father with affection, happy to see a gentle smile on his lips. But then, a shadow crossed her face. She appeared to listen closely, as if trying to hear a distant sound.
"What is the matter, my child?" inquired Hutchinson.
"What’s wrong, my child?" asked Hutchinson.
"Father, do not you hear a tumult in the streets?" said she.
"Father, don't you hear a commotion in the streets?" she said.
The lieutenant-governor listened. But his ears were duller than those of his daughter; he could hear nothing more terrible than the sound of a summer breeze, sighing among the tops of the elm trees.
The lieutenant governor listened. But his hearing was not as sharp as his daughter's; he could only hear something as calm as the sound of a summer breeze, whispering through the tops of the elm trees.
"No, foolish child!" he replied, playfully patting her cheek. "There is no tumult. Our Boston mobs are satisfied with what mischief they have already done. The king's friends need not tremble."
"No, silly child!" he said, playfully tapping her cheek. "There's no chaos. Our Boston crowds are happy with the trouble they've already caused. The king's supporters don’t need to be afraid."
So Hutchinson resumed his pleasant and peaceful meditations, and again forgot that there were any troubles in the world. But his family were alarmed, and could not help straining their ears to catch the slightest sound. More and more distinctly they heard shouts, and then the trampling of many feet. While they were listening, one of the neighbors rushed breathless into the room.
So Hutchinson went back to his enjoyable and calm thoughts, and once more forgot that there were any problems in the world. But his family was worried, and they couldn't help straining their ears to catch the faintest noise. More and more clearly, they heard shouts, and then the sound of many footsteps. While they were listening, one of the neighbors rushed in, out of breath.
"A mob!—a terrible mob!" cried he: "they have broken into Mr. Storey's house, and into Mr. Hallowell's, and have made themselves drunk with the liquors in his cellar, and now they are coming hither, as wild as so many tigers. Flee, lieutenant-governor, for your life! for your life!"
"A mob!—a terrible mob!" he shouted. "They've broken into Mr. Storey's house and Mr. Hallowell's, and they've gotten drunk on the liquor in his cellar. Now they're coming this way, as fierce as tigers. Run, lieutenant-governor, for your life! For your life!"
"Father, dear father, make haste!" shrieked his children.
" Dad, come quick!" yelled his kids.
But Hutchinson would not hearken to them. He was an old lawyer; and he could not realize that the people would do any thing so utterly lawless as to assault him in his peaceful home. He was one of King George's chief officers; and it would be an insult and outrage upon the king himself, if the lieutenant-governor should suffer any wrong.
But Hutchinson wouldn't listen to them. He was an old lawyer, and he couldn't imagine that people would do anything so completely lawless as to attack him in his own home. He was one of King George's top officials, and it would be an insult and a disgrace to the king himself if the lieutenant-governor faced any harm.
"Have no fears on my account," said he; "I am perfectly safe. The king's name shall be my protection."
"Don't worry about me," he said; "I'm completely safe. The king's name will protect me."
Yet he bade his family retire into one of the neighboring houses. His daughter would have remained, but he forced her away.
Yet he told his family to go into one of the neighboring houses. His daughter would have stayed, but he insisted she leave.
The huzzas and riotous uproar of the mob were now heard, close at hand. The sound was terrible, and struck Hutchinson with the same sort of dread as if an enraged wild beast had broken loose, and were roaring for its prey. He crept softly to the window. There he beheld an immense concourse of people, filling all the street, and rolling onward to his house. It was like a tempestuous flood, that had swelled beyond its bounds, and would sweep every thing before it. Hutchinson trembled; he felt, at that moment, that the wrath of the people was a thousand-fold more terrible than the wrath of a king.
The cheers and chaotic noise of the crowd were now audible, very close. The sound was terrifying and filled Hutchinson with the same kind of fear as if a mad wild animal had escaped and was roaring for its prey. He quietly moved to the window. There, he saw a huge crowd of people, filling the entire street and advancing toward his house. It was like a raging flood that had overflowed its banks and would sweep everything away. Hutchinson was shaken; he realized at that moment that the anger of the people was far more frightening than the anger of a king.
That was a moment when a loyalist and an aristocrat, like Hutchinson, might have learned how powerless are kings, nobles, and great men, when the low and humble range themselves against them. King George could do nothing for his servant now. Had King George been there, he could have done nothing for himself. If Hutchinson had understood this lesson, and remembered it, he need not, in after years, have been an exile from his native country, nor finally have laid his bones in a distant land.
That was a moment when a loyalist and an aristocrat, like Hutchinson, might have realized how powerless kings, nobles, and powerful people are when the common and humble stand against them. King George could do nothing for his servant now. If King George had been there, he wouldn’t have been able to do anything for himself either. If Hutchinson had learned this lesson and kept it in mind, he wouldn’t have had to be an exile from his home in later years, nor would he have ended up buried in a faraway land.
There was now a rush against the doors of the house. The people sent up a hoarse cry. At this instant, the lieutenant-governor's daughter, whom he had supposed to be in a place of safety, ran into the room, and threw her arms around him. She had returned by a private entrance.
There was now a rush at the doors of the house. The crowd let out a rough shout. At that moment, the lieutenant-governor's daughter, who he thought was safe, burst into the room and wrapped her arms around him. She had come back through a private entrance.
"Father, are you mad!" cried she. "Will the king's name protect you now? Come with me, or they will have your life."
"Father, are you crazy!" she shouted. "Will the king's name save you now? Come with me, or they'll take your life."
"True," muttered Hutchinson to himself; "what care these roarers for the name of king? I must flee, or they will trample me down, on the door of my own dwelling!"
"Right," Hutchinson muttered to himself; "what do these loud people care about the name of a king? I need to get away, or they'll stomp all over me at the door of my own home!"
Hurrying away, he and his daughter made their escape by the private passage, at the moment when the rioters broke into the house. The foremost of them rushed up the stair-case, and entered the room which Hutchinson had just quitted. There they beheld our good old chair, facing them with quiet dignity, while the lion's head seemed to move its jaws in the unsteady light of their torches. Perhaps the stately aspect of our venerable friend, which had stood firm through a century and a half of trouble, arrested them for an instant. But they were thrust forward by those behind, and the chair lay overthrown.
Hurrying away, he and his daughter escaped through the private passage just as the rioters broke into the house. The first of them rushed up the stairs and entered the room that Hutchinson had just left. There they saw our good old chair, facing them with quiet dignity, while the lion's head seemed to move its jaws in the flickering light of their torches. Maybe the impressive sight of our venerable friend, which had stood strong through a century and a half of trouble, paused them for a moment. But they were pushed forward by those behind, and the chair was knocked over.
Then began the work of destruction. The carved and polished mahogany tables were shattered with heavy clubs, and hewn to splinters with axes. The marble hearths and mantel pieces were broken. The volumes of Hutchinson's library, so precious to a studious man, were torn out of their covers, and the leaves sent flying out of the windows. Manuscripts, containing secrets of our country's history, which are now lost forever, were scattered to the winds.
Then the destruction began. The carved and polished mahogany tables were smashed with heavy clubs and chopped to splinters with axes. The marble hearths and mantelpieces were broken. The volumes of Hutchinson's library, so valuable to a studious person, were yanked out of their covers, and the pages were sent flying out of the windows. Manuscripts containing secrets of our country's history, now lost forever, were blown away in the wind.
The old ancestral portraits, whose fixed countenances looked down on the wild scene, were rent from the walls. The mob triumphed in their downfall and destruction, as if these pictures of Hutchinson's forefathers had committed the same offences as their descendant. A tall looking-glass, which had hitherto presented a reflection of the enraged and drunken multitude, was now smashed into a thousand fragments. We gladly dismiss the scene from the mirror of our fancy.
The old family portraits, with their stern faces gazing down at the chaotic scene, were torn from the walls. The crowd reveled in their downfall and destruction, as if these images of Hutchinson's ancestors had committed the same sins as him. A tall mirror, which had previously shown the reflection of the furious and drunk crowd, was now shattered into a thousand pieces. We happily push this scene out of our minds.
Before morning dawned, the walls of the house were all that remained. The interior was a dismal scene of ruin. A shower pattered in at the broken windows, and when Hutchinson and his family returned, they stood shivering in the same room, where the last evening had seen them so peaceful and happy.
Before morning light broke, the walls of the house were all that was left. The inside was a depressing sight of destruction. Rain fell through the broken windows, and when Hutchinson and his family returned, they stood shivering in the same room where they had been so peaceful and happy just the evening before.
"Grandfather," said Laurence indignantly, "if the people acted in this manner, they were not worthy of even so much liberty as the king of England was willing to allow them."
"Grandfather," Laurence said angrily, "if the people behaved like this, they weren't even deserving of the amount of freedom that the king of England was willing to give them."
"It was a most unjustifiable act, like many other popular movements at that time," replied Grandfather. "But we must not decide against the justice of the people's cause, merely because an excited mob was guilty of outrageous violence. Besides, all these things were done in the first fury of resentment. Afterwards, the people grew more calm, and were more influenced by the counsel of those wise and good men who conducted them safely and gloriously through the Revolution."
"It was an entirely unjustified act, like many other popular movements back then," replied Grandfather. "But we can't judge the fairness of the people's cause just because an angry mob acted with extreme violence. Besides, all these actions were taken in the heat of anger. Later on, the people became calmer and were more swayed by the advice of those wise and good leaders who guided them safely and successfully through the Revolution."
Little Alice, with tears in her blue eyes, said that she hoped the neighbors had not let Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson and his family be homeless in the street, but had taken them into their houses, and been kind to them. Cousin Clara, recollecting the perilous situation of our beloved chair, inquired what had become of it.
Little Alice, with tears in her blue eyes, said that she hoped the neighbors hadn't left Lieutenant Governor Hutchinson and his family homeless on the street, but had taken them into their homes and been kind to them. Cousin Clara, remembering the risky situation of our beloved chair, asked what had happened to it.
"Nothing was heard of our chair for sometime afterwards," answered Grandfather. "One day in September, the same Andrew Oliver, of whom I before told you, was summoned to appear at high noon, under Liberty Tree. This was the strangest summons that had ever been heard of; for it was issued in the name of the whole people, who thus took upon themselves the authority of a sovereign power. Mr. Oliver dared not disobey. Accordingly, at the appointed hour, he went, much against his will, to Liberty Tree."
"Nothing was heard from our chair for a while afterwards," Grandfather replied. "One day in September, the same Andrew Oliver I mentioned before was called to appear at noon under Liberty Tree. This was the strangest summons anyone had ever heard of; it was issued in the name of the entire people, who were claiming the authority of a sovereign power. Mr. Oliver didn’t dare to disobey. So, at the scheduled time, he went, very much against his will, to Liberty Tree."
Here Charley interposed a remark that poor Mr. Oliver found but little liberty under Liberty Tree. Grandfather assented.
Here, Charley chimed in with a remark that poor Mr. Oliver didn't feel much freedom under Liberty Tree. Grandfather agreed.
"It was a stormy day," continued he. "The equinoctial gale blew violently, and scattered the yellow leaves of Liberty Tree all along the street. Mr. Oliver's wig was dripping with water-drops, and he probably looked haggard, disconsolate, and humbled to the earth. Beneath the tree, in Grandfather's chair,—our own venerable chair,—sat Mr. Richard Dana, a justice of the peace. He administered an oath to Mr. Oliver, that he would never have any thing to do with distributing the stamps. A vast concourse of people heard the oath, and shouted when it was taken."
"It was a stormy day," he went on. "The equinoctial gale was blowing fiercely, scattering the yellow leaves of the Liberty Tree all over the street. Mr. Oliver's wig was dripping with rain, and he probably looked worn out, dejected, and completely defeated. Under the tree, in Grandfather's chair—our own cherished chair—sat Mr. Richard Dana, a justice of the peace. He administered an oath to Mr. Oliver, pledging that he would never participate in distributing the stamps. A huge crowd of people witnessed the oath and cheered when it was taken."
"There is something grand in this," said Laurence. "I like it, because the people seem to have acted with thoughtfulness and dignity; and this proud gentleman, one of his Majesty's high officers, was made to feel that King George could not protect him in doing wrong."
"There’s something impressive about this," Laurence said. "I like it because the people seem to have acted with consideration and dignity; and this proud gentleman, one of the King’s high officials, realized that King George couldn’t shield him from doing something wrong."
"But it was a sad day for poor Mr. Oliver," observed Grandfather. "From his youth upward, it had probably been the great principle of his life, to be faithful and obedient to the king. And now, in his old age, it must have puzzled and distracted him, to find the sovereign people setting up a claim to his faith and obedience."
"But it was a sad day for poor Mr. Oliver," said Grandfather. "From his youth onwards, it had likely been the main principle of his life to be loyal and obedient to the king. And now, in his old age, it must have confused and troubled him to see the sovereign people claiming his loyalty and obedience."
Grandfather closed the evening's conversation by saying that the discontent of America was so great, that, in 1766, the British Parliament was compelled to repeal the Stamp Act. The people made great rejoicings, but took care to keep Liberty Tree well pruned, and free from caterpillars and canker worms. They foresaw, that there might yet be occasion for them to assemble under its far projecting shadow.
Grandfather wrapped up the evening's talk by saying that America's discontent was so strong that, in 1766, the British Parliament had to repeal the Stamp Act. The people celebrated, but they made sure to keep Liberty Tree well cared for, free from caterpillars and cankerworms. They understood that there might still be a need to gather under its wide-reaching shade.
Chapter 4
The next evening, Clara, who remembered that our chair had been left standing in the rain, under Liberty Tree, earnestly besought Grandfather to tell when and where it had next found shelter. Perhaps she was afraid that the venerable chair, by being exposed to the inclemency of a September gale, might get the rheumatism in its aged joints.
The next evening, Clara, who recalled that our chair had been left out in the rain under Liberty Tree, sincerely asked Grandfather to tell her when and where it had found shelter next. Maybe she was worried that the old chair, being exposed to a harsh September wind, might end up with rheumatism in its creaky joints.
"The chair," said Grandfather, "after the ceremony of Mr. Oliver's oath, appears to have been quite forgotten by the multitude. Indeed, being much bruised and rather rickety, owing to the violent treatment it had suffered from the Hutchinson mob, most people would have thought that its days of usefulness were over. Nevertheless, it was conveyed away, under cover of the night, and committed to the care of a skilful joiner. He doctored our old friend so successfully, that, in the course of a few days, it made its appearance in the public room of the British Coffee House in King Street."
"The chair," Grandfather said, "after Mr. Oliver took his oath, seems to have been completely overlooked by the crowd. To be honest, since it was pretty battered and somewhat shaky from the rough handling it got from the Hutchinson mob, most people would have assumed it was beyond repair. However, it was taken away under the cover of darkness and entrusted to a skilled carpenter. He fixed our old friend so well that, after a few days, it showed up in the public room of the British Coffee House on King Street."
"But why did not Mr. Hutchinson get possession of it again?" inquired Charley.
"But why didn't Mr. Hutchinson get it back?" Charley asked.
"I know not," answered Grandfather, "unless he considered it a dishonor and disgrace to the chair to have stood under Liberty Tree. At all events, he suffered it to remain at the British Coffee House, which was the principal hotel in Boston. It could not possibly have found a situation, where it would be more in the midst of business and bustle, or would witness more important events, or be occupied by a greater variety of persons."
"I don't know," replied Grandfather, "unless he thought it was disrespectful and shameful for the chair to have stood under Liberty Tree. In any case, he allowed it to stay at the British Coffee House, which was the main hotel in Boston. It couldn't have found a better spot, right in the middle of activity and excitement, or witnessed more significant events, or been used by a wider range of people."
Grandfather went on to tell the proceedings of the despotic king and ministry of England, after the repeal of the Stamp Act. They could not bear to think, that their right to tax America should be disputed by the people. In the year 1767, therefore, they caused Parliament to pass an act for laying a duty on tea, and some other articles that were in general use. Nobody could now buy a pound of tea, without paying a tax to King George. This scheme was pretty craftily contrived; for the women of America were very fond of tea, and did not like to give up the use of it.
Grandfather went on to explain what happened with the oppressive king and government of England after they repealed the Stamp Act. They couldn’t stand the idea that their right to tax America was being challenged by the people. So, in 1767, they got Parliament to pass a law that imposed a tax on tea and some other commonly used items. Now, no one could buy a pound of tea without paying a tax to King George. This plan was quite cleverly designed because women in America loved tea and didn’t want to stop using it.
But the people were as much opposed to this new act of Parliament, as they had been to the Stamp Act. England, however, was determined that they should submit. In order to compel their obedience, two regiments, consisting of more than seven hundred British soldiers, were sent to Boston. They arrived in September, 1768, and were landed on Long Wharf. Thence they marched to the Common, with loaded muskets, fixed bayonets, and great pomp and parade. So now, at last, the free town of Boston was guarded and over-awed by red-coats, as it had been in the days of old Sir Edmund Andros.
But the people were just as opposed to this new act of Parliament as they had been to the Stamp Act. England, however, was determined that they would comply. To force their obedience, two regiments made up of more than seven hundred British soldiers were sent to Boston. They arrived in September 1768 and were unloaded at Long Wharf. From there, they marched to the Common, with loaded guns, fixed bayonets, and a lot of fanfare. So now, finally, the free town of Boston was being guarded and intimidated by redcoats, just like in the days of old Sir Edmund Andros.
In the month of November, more regiments arrived. There were now four thousand troops in Boston. The Common was whitened with their tents. Some of the soldiers were lodged in Faneuil Hall, which the inhabitants looked upon as a consecrated place, because it had been the scene of a great many meetings in favor of liberty. One regiment was placed in the town house, which we now call the Old State House. The lower floor of this edifice had hitherto been used by the merchants as an exchange. In the upper stories were the chambers of the judges, the representatives, and the governor's council. The venerable counsellors could not assemble to consult about the welfare of the province, without being challenged by sentinels, and passing among the bayonets of the British soldiers.
In November, more regiments arrived. There were now four thousand troops in Boston. The Common was filled with their tents. Some of the soldiers were housed in Faneuil Hall, which the locals considered a sacred place because it had hosted many meetings for liberty. One regiment was stationed in the town house, which we now call the Old State House. The lower floor of this building had previously been used by merchants as an exchange. In the upper floors were the chambers of the judges, the representatives, and the governor's council. The respected council members could not meet to discuss the province's welfare without being challenged by sentinels and passing among the bayonets of the British soldiers.
Sentinels, likewise, were posted at the lodgings of the officers, in many parts of the town. When the inhabitants approached, they were greeted by the sharp question—"Who goes there?" while the rattle of the soldier's musket was heard, as he presented it against their breasts. There was no quiet, even on the Sabbath day. The pious descendants of the Puritans were shocked by the uproar of military music, the drum, fife, and bugle, drowning the holy organ peal and the voices of the singers. It would appear as if the British took every method to insult the feelings of the people.
Sentinels were also stationed at the officers' lodgings in various parts of the town. When the locals approached, they were confronted with the sharp question—"Who goes there?" while the sound of the soldier's musket was heard as he aimed it at their chests. There was no peace, even on the Sabbath. The devout descendants of the Puritans were appalled by the loud military music, with the drum, fife, and bugle drowning out the sacred organ and the singers' voices. It seemed as if the British were doing everything possible to insult the people's feelings.
"Grandfather," cried Charley, impatiently, "the people did not go to fighting half soon enough! These British red-coats ought to have been driven back to their vessels, the very moment they landed on Long Wharf."
"Grandfather," Charley exclaimed, impatiently, "the people didn't start fighting soon enough! Those British redcoats should have been pushed back to their ships the moment they set foot on Long Wharf."
"Many a hot-headed young man said the same as you do, Charley," answered Grandfather. "But the elder and wiser people saw that the time was not yet come. Meanwhile, let us take another peep at our old chair."
"Many hot-headed young men have said the same thing you are, Charley," Grandfather replied. "But the older and wiser people realized that the time wasn't right yet. In the meantime, let's take another look at our old chair."
"Ah, it drooped its head, I know," said Charley, "when it saw how the province was disgraced. Its old Puritan friends never would have borne such doings."
"Ah, it lowered its head, I know," said Charley, "when it saw how the province was shamed. Its old Puritan friends would never have tolerated such behavior."
"The chair," proceeded Grandfather, "was now continually occupied by some of the high tories, as the king's friends were called, who frequented the British Coffee House. Officers of the custom-house, too, which stood on the opposite side of King Street, often sat in the chair, wagging their tongues against John Hancock."
"The chair," continued Grandfather, "was now always taken by some of the high tories, the king's supporters, who hung out at the British Coffee House. Customs officers, who worked at the custom-house across from King Street, often occupied the chair as well, gossiping about John Hancock."
"Why against him?" asked Charley.
"Why go against him?" asked Charley.
"Because he was a great merchant, and contended against paying duties to the king," said Grandfather.
"Because he was a successful merchant and fought against paying taxes to the king," said Grandfather.
"Well, frequently, no doubt, the officers of the British regiments, when not on duty, used to fling themselves into the arms of our venerable chair. Fancy one of them, a red nosed captain, in his scarlet uniform, playing with the hilt of his sword, and making a circle of his brother officers merry with ridiculous jokes at the expense of the poor Yankees. And perhaps he would call for a bottle of wine, or a steaming bowl of punch, and drink confusion to all rebels."
"Well, often, no doubt, the officers of the British regiments, when they weren't on duty, would throw themselves into the arms of our old chair. Imagine one of them, a red-nosed captain in his scarlet uniform, playing with the hilt of his sword and making his fellow officers laugh with silly jokes at the expense of the poor Yankees. And he might call for a bottle of wine or a steaming bowl of punch and toast to the downfall of all rebels."
"Our grave old chair must have been scandalized at such scenes," observed Laurence. "The chair that had been the Lady Arbella's, and which the holy Apostle Eliot had consecrated."
"Our serious old chair must have been shocked by such scenes," commented Laurence. "The chair that belonged to Lady Arbella and which the holy Apostle Eliot had blessed."
"It certainly was little less than sacrilege," replied Grandfather; "but the time was coming, when even the churches, where hallowed pastors had long preached the word of God, were to be torn down or desecrated by the British troops. Some years passed, however, before such things were done."
"It was definitely almost sacrilege," replied Grandfather; "but the time was coming when even the churches, where revered pastors had long preached the word of God, would be demolished or desecrated by the British troops. A few years went by, though, before any of that actually happened."
Grandfather now told his auditors, that, in 1769, Sir Francis Bernard went to England, after having been governor of Massachusetts ten years. He was a gentleman of many good qualities, an excellent scholar, and a friend to learning. But he was naturally of an arbitrary disposition; and he had been bred at the University of Oxford, where young men were taught that the divine right of kings was the only thing to be regarded in matters of government. Such ideas were ill adapted to please the people of Massachusetts. They rejoiced to get rid of Sir Francis Bernard, but liked his successor, Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson, no better than himself.
Grandfather now told his listeners that in 1769, Sir Francis Bernard went to England after serving as the governor of Massachusetts for ten years. He was a man of many good qualities, an excellent scholar, and a supporter of education. However, he had a naturally authoritarian nature; he had been educated at the University of Oxford, where young men learned that the divine right of kings was the only consideration in governance. Such beliefs were not well received by the people of Massachusetts. They were glad to see Sir Francis Bernard go, but they liked his successor, Lieutenant-Governor Hutchinson, no better than him.
About this period, the people were much incensed at an act, committed by a person who held an office in the custom-house. Some lads, or young men, were snow-balling his windows. He fired a musket at them and killed a poor German boy, only eleven years old. This event made a great noise in town and country, and much increased the resentment that was already felt against the servants of the crown.
During this time, people were really angry about an incident involving someone who worked at the customs house. Some young guys were throwing snowballs at his windows. He fired a musket at them and ended up killing a poor German boy who was only eleven years old. This event stirred up a lot of outrage in both the town and the surrounding areas, and it amplified the existing resentment towards the crown's officials.
"Now, children," said Grandfather, "I wish to make you comprehend the position of the British troops in King Street. This is the same which we now call State Street. On the south side of the town-house, or Old State House, was what military men call a court of guard, defended by two brass cannons, which pointed directly at one of the doors of the above edifice. A large party of soldiers were always stationed in the court of guard. The custom-house stood at a little distance down King Street, nearly where the Suffolk bank now stands; and a sentinel was continually pacing before its front."
"Okay, kids," said Grandfather, "I want you to understand the situation of the British troops on King Street. This is what we now call State Street. On the south side of the town hall, or Old State House, there was what the military calls a guard post, protected by two brass cannons that were aimed directly at one of the doors of that building. A large group of soldiers was always stationed at the guard post. The customs house was a short distance down King Street, almost where the Suffolk Bank stands now; and a sentry was constantly walking back and forth in front of it."
"I shall remember this, to-morrow," said Charley; "and I will go to State Street, so as to see exactly where the British troops were stationed."
"I'll remember this tomorrow," Charley said, "and I'll head to State Street to see exactly where the British troops were stationed."
"And, before long," observed Grandfather, "I shall have to relate an event, which made King Street sadly famous on both sides of the Atlantic. The history of our chair will soon bring us to this melancholy business."
"And, before long," noted Grandfather, "I’ll have to share a story that made King Street unfortunately famous on both sides of the Atlantic. The story of our chair will soon lead us to this sad matter."
Here Grandfather described the state of things, which arose from the ill-will that existed between the inhabitants and the red-coats. The old and sober part of the town's-people were very angry at the government, for sending soldiers to overawe them. But those gray-headed men were cautious, and kept their thoughts and feelings in their own breasts, without putting themselves in the way of the British bayonets.
Here, Grandfather talked about the situation that developed from the animosity between the locals and the soldiers. The older, more sensible townspeople were really upset with the government for sending troops to intimidate them. But those gray-haired men were careful, keeping their thoughts and feelings to themselves, avoiding any confrontation with the British bayonets.
The younger people, however, could hardly be kept within such prudent limits. They reddened with wrath at the very sight of a soldier, and would have been willing to come to blows with them, at any moment. For it was their opinion, that every tap of a British drum within the peninsula of Boston, was an insult to the brave old town.
The younger people, however, could barely be contained within such careful boundaries. They turned red with anger at the mere sight of a soldier and would have been ready to fight them at any moment. They believed that every beat of a British drum in the Boston area was an insult to their courageous old town.
"It was sometimes the case," continued Grandfather, "that affrays happened between such wild young men as these, and small parties of the soldiers. No weapons had hitherto been used, except fists or cudgels. But, when men have loaded muskets in their hands, it is easy to foretell, that they will soon be turned against the bosoms of those who provoke their anger."
"It was sometimes the case," Grandfather continued, "that fights broke out between wild young men like these and small groups of soldiers. So far, they had only used their fists or clubs as weapons. But when men have loaded guns in their hands, it's easy to predict that those guns will soon be aimed at anyone who provokes their anger."
"Grandfather," said little Alice, looking fearfully into his face, "your voice sounds as though you were going to tell us something awful!"
"Grandpa," said little Alice, looking nervously at his face, "your voice sounds like you’re about to tell us something terrible!"
Chapter 5
Little Alice, by her last remark, proved herself a good judge of what was expressed by the tones of Grandfather's voice. He had given the above description of the enmity between the town's-people and the soldiers, in order to prepare the minds of his auditors for a very terrible event. It was one that did more to heighten the quarrel between England and America, than any thing that had yet occurred.
Little Alice, with her last comment, showed she was good at picking up on what Grandfather's voice conveyed. He had shared the earlier description of the hostility between the townspeople and the soldiers to get everyone ready for a really terrible event. This event did more to escalate the conflict between England and America than anything that had happened so far.
Without further preface, Grandfather began the story of
Without any further introduction, Grandfather started the story of
THE BOSTON MASSACRE
It was now the 3d of March, 1770. The sunset music of the British regiments was heard, as usual, throughout the town. The shrill fife and rattling drum awoke the echoes in King Street, while the last ray of sunshine was lingering on the cupola of the town-house. And now, all the sentinels were posted. One of them marched up and down before the custom-house, treading a short path through the snow, and longing for the time when he would be dismissed to the warm fire-side of the guard-room. Meanwhile, Captain Preston was perhaps sitting in our great chair, before the hearth of the British Coffee House. In the course of the evening, there were two or three slight commotions, which seemed to indicate that trouble was at hand. Small parties of young men stood at the corners of the streets, or walked along the narrow pavements. Squads of soldiers, who were dismissed from duty, passed by them, shoulder to shoulder, with the regular step which they had learned at the drill. Whenever these encounters took place, it appeared to be the object of the young men to treat the soldiers with as much incivility as possible.
It was now March 3, 1770. The sunset music of the British regiments echoed through the town, just like usual. The sharp notes of the fife and the loud drum bounced off the buildings in King Street as the last rays of sunlight lingered on the town hall's cupola. All the sentinels were now posted. One of them paced back and forth in front of the customs house, wearing a small path in the snow, wishing for the moment he could head to the cozy fire in the guardroom. Meanwhile, Captain Preston was probably sitting in our big chair in front of the fireplace at the British Coffee House. Throughout the evening, there were a few minor disturbances that hinted trouble was brewing. Small groups of young men gathered at the street corners or strolled along the narrow sidewalks. Squads of soldiers who were off duty passed by them, marching in the synchronized way they had learned during drills. Every time these encounters happened, the young men seemed to aim to treat the soldiers as rudely as possible.
"Turn out, you lobster-backs!" one would say. "Crowd them off the side-walks!" another would cry. "A red-coat has no right in Boston streets."
"Get out of the way, you redcoats!" one would shout. "Push them off the sidewalks!" another would yell. "A soldier has no right to be in Boston streets."
"Oh, you rebel rascals!" perhaps the soldiers would reply, glaring fiercely at the young men. "Some day or other, we'll make our way through Boston streets, at the point of the bayonet!"
"Oh, you rebellious troublemakers!" the soldiers might respond, glaring fiercely at the young men. "One day, we'll march through the streets of Boston, with our bayonets leading the way!"
Once or twice, such disputes as these brought on a scuffle; which passed off, however, without attracting much notice. About eight o'clock, for some unknown cause, an alarm bell rang loudly and hurriedly.
Once or twice, these kinds of arguments led to a fight, but it didn’t get much attention. Around eight o'clock, for some unknown reason, an alarm bell rang loudly and urgently.
At the sound, many people ran out of their houses, supposing it to be an alarm of fire. But there were no flames to be seen; nor was there any smell of smoke in the clear, frosty air; so that most of the townsmen went back to their own fire-sides, and sat talking with their wives and children about the calamities of the times. Others, who were younger and less prudent, remained in the streets; for there seems to have been a presentiment that some strange event was on the eve of taking place.
At the sound, many people rushed out of their homes, thinking it was a fire alarm. But there were no flames in sight, nor was there any smell of smoke in the clear, chilly air, so most of the townspeople returned to their fireplaces and chatted with their wives and children about the troubles of the times. Others, who were younger and less cautious, stayed in the streets because there seemed to be a feeling that something unusual was about to happen.
Later in the evening, not far from nine o'clock, several young men passed by the town-house, and walked down King Street. The sentinel was still on his post, in front of the custom-house, pacing to and fro, while, as he turned, a gleam of light, from some neighboring window, glittered on the barrel of his musket. At no great distance were the barracks and the guard-house, where his comrades were probably telling stories of battle and bloodshed.
Later in the evening, close to nine o'clock, several young men walked by the town hall and went down King Street. The soldier was still stationed in front of the customs house, walking back and forth, and each time he turned, a beam of light from a nearby window shimmered on the barrel of his rifle. Not far away were the barracks and the guardhouse, where his fellow soldiers were likely sharing stories of battles and bloodshed.
Down towards the custom-house, as I told you, came a party of wild young men. When they drew near the sentinel, he halted on his post, and took his musket from his shoulder, ready to present the bayonet at their breasts.
Down towards the customs house, as I mentioned, came a group of rowdy young men. When they got close to the guard, he stopped at his post and took the musket off his shoulder, getting ready to aim the bayonet at their chests.
"Who goes there?" he cried, in the gruff, peremptory tones of a soldier's challenge.
"Who’s there?" he shouted, in the rough, commanding voice of a soldier's challenge.
The young men, being Boston boys, felt as if they had a right to walk their own streets, without being accountable to a British red-coat, even though he challenged them in King George's name. They made some rude answer to the sentinel. There was a dispute, or, perhaps a scuffle. Other soldiers heard the noise, and ran hastily from the barracks, to assist their comrade. At the same time, many of the town's-people rushed into King Street, by various avenues, and gathered in a crowd round about the custom-house. It seemed wonderful how such a multitude had started up, all of a sudden.
The young men, being from Boston, felt they had the right to walk their own streets without having to answer to a British soldier, even if he challenged them in the name of King George. They responded rudely to the guard. There was a disagreement, or maybe even a scuffle. Other soldiers heard the commotion and quickly ran from the barracks to help their fellow soldier. At the same time, many townspeople rushed into King Street from different directions and gathered in a crowd around the customs house. It was amazing how such a crowd had appeared so suddenly.
The wrongs and insults, which the people had been suffering for many months, now kindled them into a rage. They threw snow-balls and lumps of ice at the soldiers. As the tumult grew louder, it reached the ears of Captain Preston, the officer of the day. He immediately ordered eight soldiers of the main guard to take their muskets and follow him. They marched across the street, forcing their way roughly through the crowd, and pricking the town's-people with their bayonets.
The wrongs and insults that the people had been experiencing for many months ignited their anger. They started throwing snowballs and chunks of ice at the soldiers. As the noise intensified, it caught the attention of Captain Preston, the officer on duty. He quickly ordered eight soldiers from the main guard to grab their muskets and follow him. They marched across the street, pushing their way roughly through the crowd and jabbing the townspeople with their bayonets.
A gentleman, (it was Henry Knox, afterwards general of the American artillery,) caught Captain Preston's arm.
A gentleman (it was Henry Knox, who later became a general of the American artillery) grabbed Captain Preston's arm.
"For Heaven's sake, sir," exclaimed he, take heed what you do, or here will be bloodshed."
"For heaven's sake, sir," he exclaimed, "be careful what you do, or there will be bloodshed."
"Stand aside!" answered Captain Preston, haughtily. "Do not interfere, sir. Leave me to manage the affair."
"Step aside!" Captain Preston replied arrogantly. "Don't get involved, sir. Let me handle this."
Arriving at the sentinel's post, Captain Preston drew up his men in a semi-circle, with their faces to the crowd and their rear to the custom-house. "When the people saw the officer, and beheld the threatening attitude with which the soldiers fronted them, their rage became almost uncontrollable.
Arriving at the guard post, Captain Preston lined up his men in a semi-circle, facing the crowd with their backs to the custom house. "When the people saw the officer and noticed the hostile stance of the soldiers, their anger became nearly uncontrollable.
"Fire, you lobster-backs!" bellowed some.
"Fire, you redcoats!" bellowed some.
"You dare not fire, you cowardly red-coats," cried others.
"You won't shoot, you cowardly redcoats," shouted others.
"Rush upon them!" shouted many voices. "Drive the rascals to their barracks! Down with them! Down with them! Let them fire, if they dare!"
"Charge at them!" shouted many voices. "Push those troublemakers back to their barracks! Get rid of them! Get rid of them! Let them shoot, if they have the guts!"
Amid the uproar, the soldiers stood glaring at the people, with the fierceness of men whose trade was to shed blood.
Amid the chaos, the soldiers stood staring at the people, with the intensity of men whose job was to spill blood.
Oh, what a crisis had now arrived! Up to this very moment, the angry feelings between England and America might have been pacified. England had but to stretch out the hand of reconciliation, and acknowledge that she had hitherto mistaken her rights but would do so no more. Then, the ancient bonds of brotherhood would again have been knit together, as firmly as in old times. The habit of loyalty, which had grown as strong as instinct, was not utterly overcome. The perils shared, the victories won, in the Old French War, when the soldiers of the colonies fought side by side with their comrades from beyond the sea, were unforgotten yet. England was still that beloved country which the colonists called their home. King George, though he had frowned upon America, was still reverenced as a father.
Oh, what a crisis had just hit! Up until now, the animosity between England and America could have been smoothed over. England just needed to reach out in reconciliation and admit that she had misjudged her rights but would no longer do so. Then, the old bonds of brotherhood would have been restored, as strong as in the past. The loyalty that had developed, almost like instinct, was not completely lost. The dangers they faced together and the victories achieved during the French and Indian War, when the colonial soldiers fought alongside their comrades from overseas, were still fresh in their minds. England was still the cherished homeland the colonists referred to. King George, even though he had turned against America, was still regarded with respect like a father.
But, should the king's soldiers shed one drop of American blood, then it was a quarrel to the death. Never—never would America rest satisfied, until she had torn down the royal authority, and trampled it in the dust.
But if the king's soldiers spill even one drop of American blood, it will be a fight to the finish. America will never be satisfied until she has dismantled the royal authority and crushed it into the ground.
"Fire, if you dare, villains!" hoarsely shouted the people, while the muzzles of the muskets were turned upon them; "you dare not fire!"
"Fire, if you think you can, villains!" hoarsely shouted the crowd, while the barrels of the muskets were aimed at them; "you won’t dare to fire!"
They appeared ready to rush upon the levelled bayonets. Captain Preston waved his sword, and uttered a command which could not be distinctly heard, amid the uproar of shouts that issued from a hundred throats. But his soldiers deemed that he had spoken the fatal mandate—"fire!" The flash of their muskets lighted up the street, and the report rang loudly between the edifices. It was said, too, that the figure of a man with a cloth hanging down over his face, was seen to step into the balcony of the custom-house, and discharge a musket at the crowd.
They looked ready to charge at the leveled bayonets. Captain Preston waved his sword and shouted an order that couldn't be clearly heard over the chaotic shouts from a hundred voices. But his soldiers believed he had given the deadly command—"fire!" The flash from their muskets lit up the street, and the sound echoed loudly between the buildings. It was also reported that a man with a cloth draped over his face was seen stepping onto the balcony of the custom house and firing a musket into the crowd.
A gush of smoke had overspread the scene. It rose heavily, as if it were loath to reveal the dreadful spectacle beneath it. Eleven of the sons of New England lay stretched upon the street. Some, sorely wounded, were struggling to rise again. Others stirred not, nor groaned, for they were past all pain. Blood was streaming upon the snow; and that purple stain, in the midst of King Street, though it melted away in the next day's sun, was never forgotten nor forgiven by the people.
A heavy cloud of smoke covered the scene. It rose slowly, as if it didn’t want to show the terrible sight below. Eleven of New England’s sons lay sprawled on the street. Some, badly hurt, were trying to get back up. Others didn’t move or groan, because they were beyond feeling pain. Blood was pouring onto the snow; and that dark stain, in the middle of King Street, although it faded in the next day's sunlight, was never forgotten or forgiven by the people.
Grandfather was interrupted by the violent sobs of little Alice. In his earnestness, he had neglected to soften down the narrative, so that it might not terrify the heart of this unworldly infant. Since Grandfather began the history of our chair, little Alice had listened to many tales of war. But, probably, the idea had never really impressed itself upon her mind, that men have shed the blood of their fellow-creatures. And now that this idea was forcibly presented to her, it affected the sweet child with bewilderment and horror.
Grandfather was interrupted by little Alice's loud sobs. In his seriousness, he had forgotten to tone down the story so it wouldn’t scare this innocent child. Since Grandfather started telling the history of our chair, little Alice had heard many tales of war. But she probably had never truly grasped the idea that people have killed each other. Now that this idea was suddenly made clear to her, it left the sweet child feeling confused and horrified.
"I ought to have remembered our dear little Alice," said Grandfather reproachfully to himself. "Oh, what a pity! Her heavenly nature has now received its first impression of earthly sin and violence. Well, Clara, take her to bed, and comfort her. Heaven grant that she may dream away the recollection of the Boston Massacre!"
"I should have remembered our dear little Alice," Grandfather said to himself, feeling regretful. "Oh, what a shame! Her pure spirit has now been exposed to the harshness of earthly sin and violence. Well, Clara, take her to bed and comfort her. I hope she can dream away the memory of the Boston Massacre!"
"Grandfather," said Charley, when Clara and little Alice had retired, "did not the people rush upon the soldiers, and take revenge?"
"Grandfather," Charley said after Clara and little Alice had gone to bed, "didn't the people charge at the soldiers and take their revenge?"
"The town drums beat to arms," replied Grandfather, "the alarm bells rang, and an immense multitude rushed into King Street. Many of them had weapons in their hands. The British prepared to defend themselves. A whole regiment was drawn up in the street, expecting an attack; for the townsmen appeared ready to throw themselves upon the bayonets."
"The town drums beat to arms," replied Grandfather, "the alarm bells rang, and a huge crowd rushed into King Street. Many of them had weapons in their hands. The British got ready to defend themselves. A whole regiment was lined up in the street, expecting an attack; the townspeople looked ready to charge at the bayonets."
"And how did it end?" asked Charley.
"And how did it end?" Charley asked.
"Governor Hutchinson hurried to the spot," said Grandfather, "and besought the people to have patience, promising that strict justice should be done. A day or two afterward, the British troops were withdrawn from town, and stationed at Castle William. Captain Preston and the eight soldiers were tried for murder. But none of them were found guilty. The judges told the jury that the insults and violence which had been offered to the soldiers, justified them in firing at the mob."
"Governor Hutchinson rushed to the scene," said Grandfather, "and urged the people to be patient, promising that strict justice would be served. A day or two later, the British troops were pulled out of town and stationed at Castle William. Captain Preston and the eight soldiers were put on trial for murder. But none of them were found guilty. The judges told the jury that the insults and violence directed at the soldiers justified their use of force against the mob."
"The Revolution," observed Laurence, who had said but little during the evening, "was not such a calm, majestic movement as I supposed. I do not love to hear of mobs and broils in the street. These things were unworthy of the people, when they had such a great object to accomplish."
"The Revolution," Laurence noted, having said very little throughout the evening, "wasn't as calm and grand a movement as I thought. I don't like hearing about riots and fights in the streets. These actions were beneath the people when they had such a significant goal to achieve."
"Nevertheless, the world has seen no grander movement than that of our Revolution, from first to last," said Grandfather. "The people, to a man, were full of a great and noble sentiment. True, there may be much fault to find with their mode of expressing this sentiment; but they knew no better—the necessity was upon them to act out their feelings, in the best manner they could. We must forgive what was wrong in their actions, and look into their hearts and minds for the honorable motives that impelled them."
"Still, the world has never seen a bigger movement than our Revolution, from start to finish," Grandfather said. "Everyone was driven by a strong and noble feeling. It’s true that there might be a lot to criticize about how they expressed this feeling, but they didn’t know any better—the pressure to act on their feelings was too great for them. We need to forgive the mistakes in their actions and focus on the honorable intentions that motivated them."
"And I suppose," said Laurence, "there were men who knew how to act worthily of what they felt."
"And I guess," said Laurence, "there were guys who knew how to behave in a way that matched what they felt."
"There were many such," replied Grandfather, "and we will speak of some of them, hereafter."
"There were a lot like that," Grandfather replied, "and we'll talk about some of them later."
Grandfather here made a pause. That night, Charley had a dream about the Boston Massacre, and thought that he himself was in the crowd, and struck down Captain Preston with a great club. Laurence dreamed that he was sitting in our great chair, at the window of the British Coffee House, and beheld the whole scene which Grandfather had described. It seemed to him, in his dream, that if the town's-people and the soldiers would but have heard him speak a single word, all the slaughter might have been averted. But there was such an uproar that it drowned his voice.
Grandfather paused here. That night, Charley dreamed about the Boston Massacre and imagined himself in the crowd, striking down Captain Preston with a big club. Laurence dreamed that he was sitting in our big chair at the window of the British Coffee House, watching the entire scene Grandfather had described. In his dream, it seemed to him that if the townspeople and the soldiers had just listened to him say one word, all the violence could have been avoided. But the noise was so loud that it drowned out his voice.
The next morning, the two boys went together to State Street, and stood on the very spot where the first blood of the Revolution had been shed. The Old State House was still there, presenting almost the same aspect that it had worn on that memorable evening, one-and-seventy years ago. It is the sole remaining witness of the Boston Massacre.
The next morning, the two boys went together to State Street and stood on the exact spot where the first blood of the Revolution was shed. The Old State House was still there, looking almost the same as it did on that memorable evening seventy-one years ago. It is the only remaining witness of the Boston Massacre.
Chapter 6
The next evening the astral lamp was lighted earlier than usual, because Laurence was very much engaged in looking over the collection of portraits which had been his New Year's gift from Grandfather.
The next evening, the astral lamp was turned on earlier than usual because Laurence was deeply focused on going through the collection of portraits that had been his New Year's gift from Grandfather.
Among them he found the features of more than one famous personage who had been connected with the adventures of our old chair. Grandfather bade him draw the table nearer to the fire-side; and they looked over the portraits together, while Clara and Charley likewise lent their attention. As for little Alice, she sat in Grandfather's lap, and seemed to see the very men alive, whose faces were there represented.
Among them, he recognized the faces of several famous people who had been part of the adventures of our old chair. Grandfather told him to bring the table closer to the fireplace, and they examined the portraits together, while Clara and Charley also paid attention. As for little Alice, she sat on Grandfather's lap and seemed to see the very men whose faces were displayed there.
Turning over the volume, Laurence came to the portrait of a stern, grim-looking man, in plain attire, of much more modern fashion than that of the old Puritans. But the face might well have befitted one of those iron-hearted men. Beneath the portrait was the name of Samuel Adams.
Turning over the book, Laurence came to the portrait of a stern, serious-looking man in simple clothing, much more modern than what the old Puritans wore. But the face could easily belong to one of those tough men. Beneath the portrait was the name Samuel Adams.
"He was a man of great note in all the doings that brought about the Revolution," said Grandfather. "His character was such, that it seemed as if one of the ancient Puritans had been sent back to earth, to animate the people's hearts with the same abhorrence of tyranny, that had distinguished the earliest settlers. He was as religious as they, as stern and inflexible, and as deeply imbued with democratic principles. He, better than any one else, may be taken as a representative of the people of New England, and of the spirit with which they engaged in the revolutionary struggle. He was a poor man, and earned his bread by an humble occupation; but with his tongue and pen, he made the king of England tremble on his throne. Remember him, my children, as one of the strong men of our country."
"He was a notable figure in everything that led to the Revolution," said Grandfather. "His character was such that it felt like one of the ancient Puritans had come back to inspire the people's hearts with the same hatred of tyranny that defined the earliest settlers. He was just as religious as they were, as strict and unyielding, and deeply committed to democratic principles. He represents the people of New England and the spirit with which they fought in the revolutionary struggle better than anyone else. He was a poor man, making a living through a humble job; yet, with his words and writings, he made the king of England shake in his boots. Remember him, my children, as one of the strong men of our country."
"Here is one whose looks show a very different character," observed Laurence, turning to the portrait of John Hancock. "I should think, by his splendid dress and courtly aspect, that he was one of the king's friends."
"Here's someone whose appearance reveals a completely different vibe," Laurence remarked, glancing at the portrait of John Hancock. "I would assume, based on his fancy outfit and elegant demeanor, that he was one of the king's allies."
"There never was a greater contrast than between Samuel Adams and John Hancock," said Grandfather. "Yet they were of the same side in politics, and had an equal agency in the Revolution. Hancock was born to the inheritance of the largest fortune in New England. His tastes and habits were aristocratic. He loved gorgeous attire, a splendid mansion, magnificent furniture, stately festivals, and all that was glittering and pompous in external things. His manners were so polished, that there stood not a nobleman at the footstool of King George's throne, who was a more skilful courtier than John Hancock might have been. Nevertheless, he, in his embroidered clothes, and Samuel Adams in his threadbare coat, wrought together in the cause of liberty. Adams acted from pure and rigid principle. Hancock, though he loved his country, yet thought quite as much of his own popularity as he did of the people's rights. It is remarkable, that these two men, so very different as I describe them, were the only two exempted from pardon by the king's proclamation."
"There was never a greater contrast than between Samuel Adams and John Hancock," said Grandfather. "Yet they were on the same side politically and played equal roles in the Revolution. Hancock was born into the largest fortune in New England. His tastes and habits were aristocratic. He loved fancy clothes, a grand mansion, beautiful furniture, lavish parties, and everything that was shiny and showy. His manners were so refined that there was not a single nobleman at the foot of King George's throne who could have been a better courtier than John Hancock could have been. Still, despite his embroidered clothes, he and Samuel Adams in his worn-out coat worked together for the cause of liberty. Adams acted on pure and strict principles. Hancock, although he cared for his country, was just as concerned about his own popularity as he was about the people's rights. It’s notable that these two men, so different as I’ve described, were the only ones excluded from pardon by the king's proclamation."
On the next leaf of the book, was the portrait of General Joseph Warren. Charley recognized the name, and said that here was a greater man than either Hancock or Adams.
On the next page of the book was the portrait of General Joseph Warren. Charley recognized the name and said that he was a greater man than either Hancock or Adams.
"Warren was an eloquent and able patriot," replied Grandfather. "He deserves a lasting memory for his zealous efforts in behalf of liberty. No man's voice was more powerful in Faneuil Hall than Joseph Warren's. If his death had not happened so early in the contest, he would probably have gained a high name as a soldier."
"Warren was a passionate and skilled patriot," replied Grandfather. "He deserves to be remembered for his dedicated efforts for freedom. No one spoke as powerfully in Faneuil Hall as Joseph Warren did. If he hadn't died so early in the struggle, he likely would have become a well-known soldier."
The next portrait was a venerable man, who held his thumb under his chin, and, through his spectacles, appeared to be attentively reading a manuscript.
The next portrait was of an elderly man, who had his thumb resting under his chin and, through his glasses, seemed to be carefully reading a manuscript.
"Here we see the most illustrious Boston boy that ever lived," said Grandfather. "This is Benjamin Franklin! But I will not try to compress, into a few sentences, the character of the sage, who, as a Frenchman expressed it, snatched the lightning from the sky, and the sceptre from a tyrant. Mr. Sparks must help you to the knowledge of Franklin."
"Here we see the most famous boy from Boston that ever lived," said Grandfather. "This is Benjamin Franklin! But I won’t try to sum up the character of this wise man, who, as a Frenchman put it, grabbed lightning from the sky and took the scepter from a tyrant. Mr. Sparks will help you learn about Franklin."
The book likewise contained portraits of James Otis and Josiah Quincy. Both of them, Grandfather observed, were men of wonderful talents and true patriotism. Their voices were like the stirring tones of a trumpet, arousing the country to defend its freedom. Heaven seemed to have provided a greater number of eloquent men than had appeared at any other period, in order that the people might be fully instructed as to their wrongs, and the method of resistance.
The book also had portraits of James Otis and Josiah Quincy. Grandfather noted that they were both men of incredible talent and genuine patriotism. Their voices were like the powerful sound of a trumpet, inspiring the country to fight for its freedom. It seemed as if heaven had given us more eloquent speakers than at any other time, so the people could fully understand their grievances and how to resist.
"It is marvellous," said Grandfather, "to see how many powerful writers, orators, and soldiers started up, just at the time when they were wanted. There was a man for every kind of work. It is equally wonderful, that men of such different characters were all made to unite in the one object of establishing the freedom and independence of America. There was an overruling Providence above them."
"It’s amazing," said Grandfather, "to see how many strong writers, speakers, and soldiers emerged right when they were needed. There was a person for every type of job. It’s just as incredible that men with such different personalities all came together for the common purpose of establishing America’s freedom and independence. There was a higher power guiding them."
"Here was another great man," remarked Laurence, pointing to the portrait of John Adams.
"Here’s another great man," said Laurence, pointing to the portrait of John Adams.
"Yes; an earnest, warm-tempered, honest, and most able man," said Grandfather. "At the period of which we are now speaking, he was a lawyer in Boston. He was destined, in after years, to be ruler over the whole American people, whom he contributed so much to form into a nation."
"Yes; a sincere, passionate, honest, and very capable man," said Grandfather. "At the time we're discussing, he was a lawyer in Boston. He was meant, in later years, to lead all the American people, whom he helped to shape into a nation."
Grandfather here remarked, that many a New Englander, who had passed his boyhood and youth in obscurity, afterward attained to a fortune, which he never could have foreseen, even in his most ambitious dreams. John Adams, the second president of the United States, and the equal of crowned kings, was once a schoolmaster and country lawyer. Hancock, the first signer of the Declaration of Independence, served his apprenticeship with a merchant. Samuel Adams, afterward governor of Massachusetts, was a small tradesman and a tax-gatherer. General Warren was a physician, General Lincoln a farmer, and General Knox a bookbinder. General Nathaniel Greene, the best soldier, except Washington, in the revolutionary army, was a Quaker and a blacksmith. All these became illustrious men, and can never be forgotten in American history.
Grandfather noted that many New Englanders, who spent their childhood and early years in obscurity, later achieved fortunes that they could never have expected, even in their wildest dreams. John Adams, the second president of the United States and an equal to crowned kings, was once a schoolteacher and a country lawyer. Hancock, the first signer of the Declaration of Independence, learned his trade as an apprentice to a merchant. Samuel Adams, who later became governor of Massachusetts, started as a small tradesman and tax collector. General Warren was a doctor, General Lincoln was a farmer, and General Knox was a bookbinder. General Nathaniel Greene, the best soldier in the revolutionary army after Washington, was a Quaker and a blacksmith. All of these men became notable figures and will always be remembered in American history.
"And any boy, who is born in America, may look forward to the same things," said our ambitious friend Charley.
"And any boy born in America can look forward to the same opportunities," said our ambitious friend Charley.
After these observations, Grandfather drew the book of portraits towards him, and showed the children several British peers and members of Parliament, who had exerted themselves either for or against the rights of America. There were the Earl of Bute, Mr. Grenville, and Lord North. These were looked upon as deadly enemies to our country.
After these observations, Grandfather pulled the book of portraits closer and showed the kids several British nobles and Members of Parliament who had fought either for or against America's rights. There were the Earl of Bute, Mr. Grenville, and Lord North. These were seen as fierce enemies of our country.
Among the friends of America was Mr. Pitt, afterward Earl of Chatham, who spent so much of his wondrous eloquence in endeavoring to warn England of the consequences of her injustice. He fell down on the floor of the House of Lords, after uttering almost his dying words in defence of our privileges as freemen. There was Edmund Burke, one of the wisest men and greatest orators that ever the world produced. There was Colonel Barré, who had been among our fathers, and knew that they had courage enough to die for their rights. There was Charles James Fox, who never rested until he had silenced our enemies in the House of Commons.
Among America's friends was Mr. Pitt, later known as the Earl of Chatham, who dedicated much of his incredible eloquence to warning England about the consequences of her injustice. He collapsed on the floor of the House of Lords after expressing nearly his last words in defense of our rights as free people. There was Edmund Burke, one of the wisest individuals and greatest speakers the world has ever seen. There was Colonel Barré, who had been with our forefathers and understood that they had the courage to fight and die for their rights. There was Charles James Fox, who never rested until he had silenced our opponents in the House of Commons.
"It is very remarkable to observe how many of the ablest orators in the British Parliament were favorable to America," said Grandfather. "We ought to remember these great Englishmen with gratitude; for their speeches encouraged our fathers, almost as much as those of our own orators, in Faneuil Hall, and under Liberty Tree. Opinions, which might have been received with doubt, if expressed only by a native American, were set down as true, beyond dispute, when they came from the lips of Chatham, Burke, Barré, or Fox."
"It’s really striking to see how many of the best speakers in the British Parliament supported America," said Grandfather. "We should remember these great Englishmen with gratitude; their speeches inspired our fathers just as much as those of our own speakers in Faneuil Hall and under Liberty Tree. Ideas that might have been met with skepticism if said only by a native American were accepted as true, without question, when they came from the mouths of Chatham, Burke, Barré, or Fox."
"But, Grandfather," asked Laurence, "were there no able and eloquent men in this country who took the part of King George?"
"But, Grandfather," Laurence asked, "were there no capable and articulate people in this country who supported King George?"
"There were many men of talent, who said what they could in defence of the king's tyrannical proceedings," replied Grandfather. "But they had the worst side of the argument, and therefore seldom said any thing worth remembering. Moreover their hearts were faint and feeble; for they felt that the people scorned and detested them. They had no friends, no defence, except in the bayonets of the British troops. A blight fell upon all their faculties, because they were contending against the rights of their own native land."
"There were many talented men who spoke out in defense of the king's oppressive actions," Grandfather replied. "But they were on the losing side of the argument and often didn't say anything worth remembering. Additionally, their spirits were weak and low because they knew the people scorned and hated them. They had no allies, no protection, except for the bayonets of the British troops. A shadow fell over all their abilities because they were fighting against the rights of their own homeland."
"What were the names of some of them?" inquired Charley.
"What were some of their names?" Charley asked.
"Governor Hutchinson, Chief Justice Oliver, Judge Auchmuty, the Reverend Mather Byles, and several other clergymen, were among the most noted loyalists," answered Grandfather.
"Governor Hutchinson, Chief Justice Oliver, Judge Auchmuty, Reverend Mather Byles, and several other clergymen were some of the most prominent loyalists," Grandfather answered.
"I wish the people had tarred and feathered every man of them!" cried Charley.
"I wish the people had tarred and feathered each and every one of them!" yelled Charley.
"That wish is very wrong, Charley," said Grandfather. "You must not think that there was no integrity and honor, except among those who stood up for the freedom of America. For aught I know, there was quite as much of these qualities on one side as on the other. Do you see nothing admirable in a faithful adherence to an unpopular cause? Can you not respect that principle of loyalty, which made the royalists give up country, friends, fortune, every thing, rather than be false to their king? It was a mistaken principle; but many of them cherished it honorably, and were martyrs to it."
"That wish is really misguided, Charley," said Grandfather. "You shouldn't assume that there was no integrity and honor except among those who supported America's freedom. For all I know, there was just as much of those qualities on both sides. Don't you find anything admirable in sticking to an unpopular cause? Can't you respect that principle of loyalty that led the royalists to give up their country, friends, wealth, everything, rather than betray their king? It was a misguided principle, but many of them held onto it honorably and were martyrs for it."
"Oh, I was wrong!" said Charley, ingenuously. "And I would risk my life, rather than one of those good old royalists should be tarred and feathered."
"Oh, I was wrong!" said Charley, genuinely. "And I would risk my life before I let any of those good old royalists be tarred and feathered."
"The time is now come, when we may judge fairly of them," continued Grandfather. "Be the good and true men among them honored; for they were as much our countrymen as the patriots were. And, thank Heaven! our country need not be ashamed of her sons—of most of them, at least—whatever side they took in the revolutionary contest."
"The time has come when we can judge them fairly," continued Grandfather. "Let the good and honest men among them be honored; they were just as much our countrymen as the patriots were. And, thank God! our country doesn’t need to be ashamed of her sons—of most of them, at least—no matter what side they were on in the revolutionary conflict."
Among the portraits was one of King George the Third. Little Alice clapped her hands, and seemed pleased with the bluff good nature of his physiognomy. But Laurence thought it strange, that a man with such a face, indicating hardly a common share of intellect, should have had influence enough on human affairs, to convulse the world with war. Grandfather observed, that this poor king had always appeared to him one of the most unfortunate persons that ever lived. He was so honest and conscientious, that, if he had been only a private man, his life would probably have been blameless and happy. But his was that worst of fortunes, to be placed in a station far beyond his abilities.
Among the portraits was one of King George the Third. Little Alice clapped her hands and seemed pleased with the friendly, open demeanor of his face. But Laurence thought it was strange that a man with such a face, which suggested a lack of intelligence, could have had enough influence on world affairs to create upheaval through war. Grandfather noted that this poor king had always seemed to him one of the most unfortunate people who ever lived. He was so honest and principled that, if he had been just an ordinary person, his life would likely have been blameless and happy. But he faced the worst kind of fate: being in a position far beyond his capabilities.
"And so," said Grandfather, "his life, while he retained what intellect Heaven had gifted him with, was one long mortification. At last, he grew crazed with care and trouble. For nearly twenty years, the monarch of England was confined as a madman. In his old age, too, God took away his eyesight; so that his royal palace was nothing to him but a dark, lonesome prison-house."
"And so," said Grandfather, "his life, despite the intelligence that Heaven had blessed him with, was one long humiliation. Eventually, he became overwhelmed with worry and stress. For almost twenty years, the king of England was locked away as a madman. In his later years, too, God took away his sight, so that his royal palace became nothing more than a dark, lonely prison."
Chapter 7
"Our old chair," resumed Grandfather, "did not now stand in the midst of a gay circle of British officers. The troops, as I told you, had been removed to Castle William, immediately after the Boston Massacre. Still, however, there were many tories, custom-house officers, and Englishmen, who used to assemble in the British Coffee House, and talk over the affairs of the period. Matters grew worse and worse; and in 1773, the people did a deed, which incensed the king and ministry more than any of their former doings."
"Our old chair," Grandfather continued, "was no longer surrounded by a lively group of British officers. The troops, as I mentioned, had been moved to Castle William right after the Boston Massacre. However, there were still many loyalists, customs officials, and Englishmen who gathered at the British Coffee House to discuss the current events. Things kept getting worse; and in 1773, the people did something that angered the king and his ministers more than anything else they had done before."
Grandfather here described the affair, which is known by the name of the Boston Tea Party. The Americans, for some time past, had left off importing tea, on account of the oppressive tax. The East India Company, in London, had a large stock of tea on hand, which they had expected to sell to the Americans, but could find no market for it. But, after a while, the government persuaded this company of merchants to send the tea to America.
Grandfather described the event known as the Boston Tea Party. The Americans had stopped importing tea for a while because of the heavy tax. The East India Company in London had a large supply of tea that they had hoped to sell to the Americans, but they couldn’t find a buyer. Eventually, the government convinced this company of merchants to ship the tea to America.
"How odd it is," observed Clara, "that the liberties of America should have had any thing to do with a cup of tea!"
"How strange it is," Clara remarked, "that America's freedoms would be tied to a cup of tea!"
Grandfather smiled, and proceeded with his narrative. When the people of Boston heard that several cargoes of tea were coming across the Atlantic, they held a great many meetings at Faneuil Hall, in the Old South church, and under Liberty Tree. In the midst of their debates, three ships arrived in the harbor with the tea on board. The people spent more than a fortnight in consulting what should be done. At last, on the 16th of December, 1773, they demanded of Governor Hutchinson, that he should immediately send the ships back to England.
Grandfather smiled and continued with his story. When the people of Boston heard that several shipments of tea were coming across the Atlantic, they held a lot of meetings at Faneuil Hall, in the Old South Church, and under Liberty Tree. During their discussions, three ships arrived in the harbor with the tea on board. The people spent over two weeks deciding what to do. Finally, on December 16, 1773, they demanded that Governor Hutchinson send the ships back to England immediately.
The governor replied that the ships must not leave the harbor, until the custom-house duties upon the tea should be paid. Now, the payment of these duties was the very thing, against which the people had set their faces; because it was a tax, unjustly imposed upon America by the English government. Therefore, in the dusk of the evening, as soon as Governor Hutchinson's reply was received, an immense crowd hastened to Griffin's Wharf, where the tea-ships lay. The place is now called Liverpool Wharf.
The governor said that the ships couldn't leave the harbor until the customs duties on the tea were paid. The payment of these duties was exactly what the people were fighting against, as it was a tax unjustly imposed on America by the English government. So, as soon as Governor Hutchinson's response came in that evening, a huge crowd rushed to Griffin's Wharf, where the tea ships were docked. Today, that area is called Liverpool Wharf.
"When the crowd reached the wharf," said Grandfather, "they saw that a set of wild-looking figures were already on board of the ships. You would have imagined that the Indian warriors, of old times, had come back again; for they wore the Indian dress, and had their faces covered with red and black paint, like the Indians, when they go to war. These grim figures hoisted the tea chests on the decks of the vessels, broke them open, and threw all the contents into the harbor."
"When the crowd got to the wharf," said Grandfather, "they saw a group of wild-looking figures already on board the ships. You would have thought that the Indian warriors of old had come back; they were dressed like Indians and had their faces covered with red and black paint, just like the Indians do when they go to war. These fierce figures lifted the tea chests onto the decks of the ships, broke them open, and tossed all the contents into the harbor."
"Grandfather," said little Alice, "I suppose Indians don't love tea; else they would never waste it so."
"Grandpa," said little Alice, "I guess Indians don’t like tea; otherwise, they wouldn’t waste it like this."
"They were not real Indians, my child," answered Grandfather. "They were white men, in disguise; because a heavy punishment would have been inflicted on them, if the king's officers had found who they were. But it was never known. From that day to this, though the matter has been talked of by all the world, nobody can tell the names of those Indian figures. Some people say that there were very famous men among them, who afterwards became governors and generals. Whether this be true, I cannot tell."
"They weren't real Indians, my child," Grandfather replied. "They were white men in disguise because they would have faced severe punishment if the king's officers had discovered who they were. But it was never revealed. From that day to now, even though everyone has talked about it, nobody knows the names of those Indian figures. Some people say that there were some famous men among them who later became governors and generals. Whether that's true, I can't say."
When tidings of this bold deed were carried to England, King George was greatly enraged. Parliament immediately passed an act, by which all vessels were forbidden to take in or discharge their cargoes at the port of Boston. In this way, they expected to ruin all the merchants, and starve the poor people, by depriving them of employment. At the same time, another act was passed, taking away many rights and privileges which had been granted in the charter of Massachusetts.
When news of this bold action reached England, King George was extremely angry. Parliament quickly passed a law that banned all ships from loading or unloading their cargoes at the port of Boston. They believed this would destroy the merchants and leave the poor people struggling by cutting off their jobs. At the same time, another law was enacted that stripped away many rights and privileges that had been granted in the Massachusetts charter.
Governor Hutchinson, soon afterward, was summoned to England, in order that he might give his advice about the management of American affairs. General Gage, an officer of the Old French War, and since commander-in-chief of the British forces in America, was appointed governor in his stead. One of his first acts, was to make Salem, instead of Boston, the metropolis of Massachusetts, by summoning the General Court to meet there.
Governor Hutchinson was soon called to England to provide his advice on managing American affairs. General Gage, an officer from the Old French War and the commander-in-chief of the British forces in America, was appointed as his replacement. One of his first actions was to designate Salem, instead of Boston, as the capital of Massachusetts by calling the General Court to meet there.
According to Grandfather's description, this was the most gloomy time that Massachusetts had ever seen. The people groaned under as heavy a tyranny as in the days of Sir Edmund Andros. Boston looked as if it were afflicted with some dreadful pestilence,—so sad were the inhabitants, and so desolate the streets. There was no cheerful hum of business. The merchants shut up their warehouses, and the laboring men stood idle about the wharves. But all America felt interested in the good town of Boston; and contributions were raised, in many places, for the relief of the poor inhabitants.
According to Grandfather's description, this was the most depressing time that Massachusetts had ever experienced. The people suffered under a heavy tyranny, just like in the days of Sir Edmund Andros. Boston seemed to be stricken by some terrible disease—the inhabitants were so sorrowful, and the streets looked so empty. There was no lively buzz of business. The merchants locked up their stores, and the workers stood around doing nothing at the docks. However, all of America cared about the good town of Boston, and donations were collected in many places to help the struggling residents.
"Our dear old chair!" exclaimed Clara. "How dismal it must have been now!"
"Our beloved old chair!" Clara exclaimed. "It must feel so gloomy now!"
"Oh," replied Grandfather, "a gay throng of officers had now come back to the British Coffee House; so that the old chair had no lack of mirthful company. Soon after General Gage became governor, a great many troops had arrived, and were encamped upon the Common. Boston was now a garrisoned and fortified town; for the general had built a battery across the neck, on the road to Roxbury, and placed guards for its defence. Every thing looked as if a civil war were close at hand."
"Oh," replied Grandfather, "a lively group of officers had returned to the British Coffee House; so the old chair was never short of cheerful company. Shortly after General Gage became governor, a lot of troops arrived and set up camp on the Common. Boston was now a garrisoned and fortified town; the general had constructed a battery across the neck, on the road to Roxbury, and stationed guards for its protection. Everything seemed like a civil war was just around the corner."
"Did the people make ready to fight?" asked Charley.
"Are the people getting ready to fight?" Charley asked.
"A continental Congress assembled at Philadelphia," said Grandfather, "and proposed such measures as they thought most conducive to the public good. A provincial Congress was likewise chosen in Massachusetts. They exhorted the people to arm and discipline themselves. A great number of minute men were enrolled. The Americans called them minute men, because they engaged to be ready to fight at a minute's warning. The English officers laughed, and said that the name was a very proper one, because the minute men would run away the the minute they saw the enemy. Whether they would fight or run, was soon to be proved."
"A continental Congress gathered in Philadelphia," said Grandfather, "and suggested measures they believed would benefit the public. A provincial Congress was also formed in Massachusetts. They encouraged the people to arm themselves and train. A large number of minute men were recruited. The Americans called them minute men because they promised to be ready to fight at a moment's notice. The English officers laughed, saying the name was fitting since the minute men would flee the moment they saw the enemy. Whether they would stand and fight or run was soon to be determined."
Grandfather told the children, that the first open resistance offered to the British troops, in the province of Massachusetts was at Salem. Colonel Timothy Pickering, with thirty or forty militia men, prevented the English colonel, Leslie, with four times as many regular soldiers, from taking possession of some military stores. No blood was shed on this occasion; but, soon afterward, it began to flow.
Grandfather told the kids that the first open resistance to the British troops in Massachusetts happened at Salem. Colonel Timothy Pickering, with thirty or forty militia men, stopped the English Colonel Leslie, who had four times as many regular soldiers, from taking control of some military supplies. No blood was shed this time, but it wasn't long before it started to flow.
General Gage sent eight hundred soldiers to Concord, about eighteen miles from Boston, to destroy some ammunition and provisions which the colonists had collected there. They set out on their march in the evening of the 18th of April, 1775. The next morning, the General sent Lord Percy, with nine hundred men, to strengthen the troops which had gone before. All that day, the inhabitants of Boston heard various rumors. Some said, that the British were making great slaughter among our countrymen. Others affirmed that every man had turned out with his musket, and that not a single soldier would ever get back to Boston.
General Gage sent eight hundred soldiers to Concord, about eighteen miles from Boston, to destroy some ammunition and supplies the colonists had gathered there. They began their march on the evening of April 18, 1775. The next morning, the General sent Lord Percy with nine hundred men to reinforce the troops that had left earlier. Throughout that day, the people of Boston heard various rumors. Some claimed that the British were causing a lot of casualties among our countrymen. Others insisted that every man had grabbed his musket and that not a single soldier would make it back to Boston.
"It was after sunset," continued Grandfather, "when the troops, who had marched forth so proudly, were seen entering Charlestown. They were covered with dust, and so hot and weary that their tongues hung out of their mouths. Many of them were faint with wounds. They had not all returned. Nearly three hundred were strewn, dead or dying, along the road from Concord. The yeomanry had risen upon the invaders, and driven them back."
"It was after sunset," Grandfather continued, "when the troops, who had set out so confidently, were seen entering Charlestown. They were covered in dust, and so hot and exhausted that their tongues hung out of their mouths. Many of them were weak from their injuries. Not all of them made it back. Nearly three hundred lay dead or dying along the road from Concord. The local militia had taken on the invaders and pushed them back."
"Was this the battle of Lexington?" asked Charley.
"Is this the battle of Lexington?" Charley asked.
"Yes," replied Grandfather; "it was so called, because the British, without provocation, had fired upon a party of minute men, near Lexington meeting-house, and killed eight of them. That fatal volley, which was fired by order of Major Pitcairn, began the war of the Revolution."
"Yes," replied Grandfather; "it was named that because the British, for no reason, shot at a group of minute men near the Lexington meeting house and killed eight of them. That deadly volley, ordered by Major Pitcairn, started the Revolutionary War."
About this time, if Grandfather had been correctly informed, our chair disappeared from the British Coffee House. The manner of its departure cannot be satisfactorily ascertained. Perhaps the keeper of the Coffee House turned it out of doors, on account of its old-fashioned aspect. Perhaps he sold it as a curiosity. Perhaps it was taken, without leave, by some person who regarded it as public property, because it had once figured under Liberty Tree. Or, perhaps, the old chair, being of a peaceable disposition, had made use of its four oaken legs, and run away from the seat of war.
Around this time, if Grandfather had been right, our chair vanished from the British Coffee House. The way it left is unclear. Maybe the Coffee House owner tossed it out because it looked outdated. Maybe he sold it as a novelty. Maybe someone took it, thinking it was public property since it had once been under Liberty Tree. Or perhaps the old chair, being pretty calm, used its four oak legs to escape from the conflict.
"It would have made a terrible clattering over the pavement," said Charley, laughing.
"It would have made a terrible noise on the pavement," Charley said, laughing.
"Meanwhile," continued Grandfather, "during the mysterious non-appearance of our chair, an army of twenty thousand men had started up, and come to the siege of Boston. General Gage and his troops were cooped up within the narrow precincts of the peninsula. On the 17th of June, 1775, the famous battle of Bunker Hill was fought. Here General Warren fell. The British got the victory, indeed, but with the loss of more than a thousand officers and men."
"Meanwhile," continued Grandfather, "while we were dealing with our missing chair, an army of twenty thousand men had gathered and laid siege to Boston. General Gage and his troops were trapped in the small area of the peninsula. On June 17, 1775, the famous battle of Bunker Hill took place. This is where General Warren was killed. The British won, but they lost over a thousand officers and men in the process."
"O, Grandfather," cried Charley, "you must tell us about that famous battle."
"O, Grandfather," Charley exclaimed, "you have to tell us about that famous battle."
"No, Charley," said Grandfather, "I am not like other historians. Battles shall not hold a prominent place in the history of our quiet and comfortable old chair. But, to-morrow evening, Laurence, Clara, and yourself, and dear little Alice too, shall visit the Diorama of Bunker Hill. There you shall see the whole business, the burning of Charlestown and all, with your own eyes, and hear the cannon and musketry with your own ears."
"No, Charley," said Grandfather, "I'm not like other historians. Battles won’t take center stage in the history of our cozy old chair. But tomorrow evening, you, Laurence, Clara, and sweet little Alice will visit the Diorama of Bunker Hill. There you’ll see everything unfolded—the burning of Charlestown and all—right before your eyes, and hear the cannon and gunfire with your own ears."
Chapter 8
The next evening but one, when the children had given Grandfather a full account of the Diorama of Bunker Hill, they entreated him not to keep them any longer in suspense about the fate of his chair. The reader will recollect, that at the last accounts, it had trotted away upon its poor old legs, nobody knew whither. But, before gratifying their curiosity, Grandfather found it necessary to say something about public events.
The evening after next, when the kids had told Grandfather all about the Diorama of Bunker Hill, they begged him not to keep them waiting any longer about what happened to his chair. The reader will remember that, last time, it had wandered off on its poor old legs, and no one knew where it went. But before he satisfied their curiosity, Grandfather felt he needed to mention some current events.
The continental Congress, which was assembled at Philadelphia, was composed of delegates from all the colonies. They had now appointed George Washington, of Virginia, to be commander-in-chief of all the American armies. He was, at that time, a member of Congress, but immediately left Philadelphia, and began his journey to Massachusetts. On the 3d of July, 1775, he arrived at Cambridge, and took command of the troops which were besieging General Gage.
The Continental Congress, which met in Philadelphia, was made up of representatives from all the colonies. They had just appointed George Washington of Virginia as the commander-in-chief of all the American armies. At that time, he was a member of Congress but quickly left Philadelphia and started his journey to Massachusetts. On July 3, 1775, he arrived in Cambridge and took charge of the troops that were surrounding General Gage.
"O, Grandfather," exclaimed Laurence, "it makes my heart throb to think what is coming now. We are to see General Washington himself."
"Oh, Grandfather," Laurence exclaimed, "my heart races at the thought of what’s to come. We’re going to meet General Washington himself."
The children crowded around Grandfather, and looked earnestly into his face. Even little Alice opened her sweet blue eyes, with her lips apart, and almost held her breath to listen; so instinctive is the reverence of childhood for the father of his country. Grandfather paused a moment; for he felt as if it might be irreverent to introduce the hallowed shade of Washington into a history, where an ancient elbow chair occupied the most prominent place. However, he determined to proceed with his narrative, and speak of the hero when it was needful, but with an unambitious simplicity.
The kids gathered around Grandfather and looked intently at his face. Even little Alice opened her sweet blue eyes, her lips parted, and she almost held her breath to listen; such is the instinctive respect of childhood for the father of their country. Grandfather paused for a moment, feeling it might be disrespectful to bring up the revered figure of Washington in a story where an old armchair held the most prominent spot. Still, he decided to carry on with his story, mentioning the hero when necessary, but with a straightforward simplicity.
So Grandfather told his auditors, that, on General Washington's arrival at Cambridge, his first care was, to reconnoitre the British troops with his spy-glass, and to examine the condition of his own army. He found that the American troops amounted to about fourteen thousand men. They were extended all round the peninsula of Boston, a space of twelve miles, from the high grounds of Roxbury on the right, to Mystic river on the left. Some were living in tents of sail-cloth, some in shanties, rudely constructed of boards, some in huts of stone or turf, with curious windows and doors of basket-work.
So Grandfather told his listeners that when General Washington arrived in Cambridge, his first priority was to survey the British troops with his spyglass and assess the state of his own army. He discovered that the American forces numbered around fourteen thousand men. They were spread all around the Boston peninsula, covering a distance of twelve miles from the high ground in Roxbury on the right to the Mystic River on the left. Some soldiers were living in tents made of sailcloth, some in makeshift shanties built from boards, and others in huts made of stone or turf, featuring unique windows and doors crafted from woven baskets.
In order to be near the centre, and oversee the whole of this wide-stretched army, the commander-in-chief made his head-quarters at Cambridge, about half a mile from the colleges. A mansion-house, which perhaps had been the country-seat of some tory gentleman, was provided for his residence.
To stay close to the center and oversee the entire expansive army, the commander-in-chief set up his headquarters in Cambridge, about half a mile from the colleges. A large house, which may have originally belonged to some loyalist gentleman, was arranged for his living quarters.
"When General Washington first entered this mansion," said Grandfather, "he was ushered up the stair-case, and shown into a handsome apartment. He sat down in a large chair, which was the most conspicuous object in the room. The noble figure of Washington would have done honor to a throne. As he sat there, with his hand resting on the hilt of his sheathed sword, which was placed between his knees, his whole aspect well befitted the chosen man on whom his country leaned for the defence of her dearest rights. America seemed safe, under his protection. His face was grander than any sculptor had ever wrought in marble; none could behold him without awe and reverence. Never before had the lion's head, at the summit of the chair, looked down upon such a face and form as Washington's!"
"When General Washington first entered this mansion," said Grandfather, "he was taken up the stairs and shown into a beautiful room. He sat down in a large chair, which was the most prominent furniture in the space. Washington's noble figure would have graced a throne. As he sat there, with his hand resting on the hilt of his sheathed sword placed between his knees, he perfectly represented the man his country relied on to defend its most precious rights. America felt secure under his leadership. His face was more impressive than anything a sculptor had ever carved in marble; no one could look at him without feeling awe and respect. Never before had the lion's head at the top of the chair looked down upon a face and form as remarkable as Washington's!"
"Why! Grandfather," cried Clara, clasping her hands in amazement, "was it really so? Did General Washington sit in our great chair?"
"Wow! Grandfather," Clara exclaimed, putting her hands together in shock, "was it actually true? Did General Washington really sit in our big chair?"
"I knew how it would be," said Laurence; "I foresaw it, the moment Grandfather began to speak."
"I knew how it would turn out," said Laurence; "I saw it coming the moment Grandfather started to speak."
Grandfather smiled. But, turning from the personal and domestic life of the illustrious leader, he spoke of the methods which Washington adopted to win back the metropolis of New England from the British.
Grandfather smiled. But, shifting away from the personal and home life of the famous leader, he talked about the strategies Washington used to reclaim the New England capital from the British.
The army, when he took command of it, was without any discipline or order. The privates considered themselves as good as their officers, and seldom thought it necessary to obey their commands, unless they understood the why and wherefore. Moreover, they were enlisted for so short a period, that, as soon as they began to be respectable soldiers, it was time to discharge them. Then came new recruits, who had to be taught their duty, before they could be of any service. Such was the army, with which Washington had to contend against more than twenty veteran British regiments.
The army he took command of was completely undisciplined and chaotic. The soldiers saw themselves as equals to their officers and rarely felt the need to follow orders unless they understood the reasons behind them. Additionally, they were enlisted for such a short time that just as they were starting to become decent soldiers, it was already time to let them go. Then new recruits would come in, who needed to be trained in their responsibilities before they could be useful. This was the army that Washington had to face against more than twenty experienced British regiments.
Some of the men had no muskets, and almost all were without bayonets. Heavy cannon, for battering the British fortifications, were much wanted. There was but a small quantity of powder and ball, few tools to build entrenchments with, and a great deficiency of provisions and clothes for the soldiers. Yet, in spite of these perplexing difficulties, the eyes of the whole people were fixed on General Washington, expecting him to undertake some great enterprise against the hostile army.
Some of the men didn't have muskets, and almost all of them didn't have bayonets. There was a strong need for heavy cannons to break through the British fortifications. They had only a small amount of gunpowder and ammunition, very few tools for building trenches, and a significant shortage of food and clothing for the soldiers. However, despite these challenging issues, everyone's attention was focused on General Washington, hoping he would lead a major operation against the enemy army.
The first thing that he found necessary, was to bring his own men into better order and discipline. It is wonderful how soon he transformed this rough mob of country people into the semblance of a regular army. One of Washington's most invaluable characteristics, was the faculty of bringing order out of confusion. All business, with which he had any concern, seemed to regulate itself, as if by magic. The influence of his mind was like light, gleaming through an unshaped world. It was this faculty, more than any other, that made him so fit to ride upon the storm of the Revolution, when every thing was unfixed, and drifting about in a troubled sea.
The first thing he found necessary was to organize his men and instill some discipline. It's amazing how quickly he turned this unruly group of locals into something that resembled a proper army. One of Washington's most valuable traits was his ability to create order out of chaos. Everything he touched seemed to fall into place, almost as if by magic. The impact of his mind was like light shining through a chaotic world. It was this ability, more than any other, that made him so capable of navigating the tumult of the Revolution when everything was unstable and adrift in a turbulent sea.
"Washington had not been long at the head of the army," proceeded Grandfather, "before his soldiers thought as highly of him, as if he had led them to a hundred victories. They knew that he was the very man whom the country needed, and the only one who could bring them safely through the great contest against the might of England. They put entire confidence in his courage, wisdom, and integrity."
"Washington hadn't been in command of the army for long," Grandfather continued, "before his soldiers thought just as highly of him as if he had led them to a hundred victories. They recognized that he was exactly the leader the country needed and the only one who could safely guide them through the major struggle against the power of England. They had complete trust in his bravery, wisdom, and integrity."
"And were not they eager to follow him against the British?" asked Charley.
"And weren't they excited to follow him against the British?" Charley asked.
"Doubtless they would have gone whithersoever his sword pointed the way," answered Grandfather; "and Washington was anxious to make a decisive assault upon the enemy. But as the enterprise was very hazardous, he called a council of all the generals in the army. Accordingly, they came from their different posts, and were ushered into the reception room. The commander-in-chief arose from our great chair to greet them."
"Doubtless they would have gone wherever his sword pointed the way," answered Grandfather; "and Washington was eager to launch a decisive attack on the enemy. But since the plan was very risky, he called a meeting of all the generals in the army. They came from their different posts and were brought into the reception room. The commander-in-chief stood up from our great chair to greet them."
"What were their names?" asked Charley.
"What were their names?" Charley asked.
"There was General Artemas Ward," replied Grandfather, a "lawyer by profession. He had commanded the troops before Washington's arrival. Another was General Charles Lee, who had been a colonel in the English army, and was thought to possess vast military science. He came to the council, followed by two or three dogs, who were always at his heels. There was General Putnam, too, who was known all over New England by the name of Old Put."
"There was General Artemas Ward," said Grandfather, a lawyer by profession. He had led the troops before Washington arrived. Another was General Charles Lee, who had been a colonel in the British army and was considered to have extensive military knowledge. He came to the council with two or three dogs always trailing him. There was also General Putnam, who was well-known throughout New England by the nickname Old Put."
"Was it he who killed the wolf?" inquired Charley.
"Did he kill the wolf?" Charley asked.
"The same," said Grandfather; "and he had done good service in the Old French War. His occupation was that of a farmer; but he left his plough in the furrow, at the news of Lexington battle. Then there was General Gates, who afterward gained great renown at Saratoga, and lost it again at Camden. General Greene, of Rhode Island, was likewise at the council. Washington soon discovered him to be one of the best officers in the army."
"The same," said Grandfather; "and he had done great work in the Old French War. His job was that of a farmer, but he left his plow in the field when he heard about the battle of Lexington. Then there was General Gates, who later gained a lot of fame at Saratoga but lost it again at Camden. General Greene from Rhode Island was also at the meeting. Washington quickly realized he was one of the best officers in the army."
When the Generals were all assembled, Washington consulted them about a plan for storming the English batteries. But it was their unanimous opinion that so perilous an enterprise ought not to be attempted. The army, therefore, continued to besiege Boston, preventing the enemy from obtaining supplies of provisions, but without taking any immediate measures to get possession of the town. In this manner, the summer, autumn, and winter passed away.
When the Generals were gathered, Washington talked to them about a plan to attack the British artillery. However, they all agreed that such a risky mission shouldn't be attempted. As a result, the army continued the siege of Boston, keeping the enemy from getting food supplies, but without taking any immediate actions to capture the city. In this way, summer, autumn, and winter went by.
"Many a night, doubtless," said Grandfather, "after Washington had been all day on horseback, galloping from one post of the army to another, he used to sit in our great chair, wrapt in earnest thought. Had you seen him, you might have supposed that his whole mind was fixed on the blue china tiles, which adorned the old fashioned fire-place. But, in reality, he was meditating how to capture the British army, or drive it out of Boston. Once, when there was a hard frost, he formed a scheme to cross the Charles River on the ice. But the other Generals could not be persuaded that there was any prospect of success."
"Many nights, for sure," said Grandfather, "after Washington had spent all day on horseback, racing from one army post to another, he would sit in our big chair, deep in thought. If you had seen him, you might have thought he was completely focused on the blue china tiles that decorated the old-fashioned fireplace. But in reality, he was brainstorming how to capture the British army or push them out of Boston. Once, during a hard frost, he came up with a plan to cross the Charles River on the ice. But the other Generals couldn’t be convinced that it would be successful."
"What were the British doing, all this time?" inquired Charley.
"What have the British been doing all this time?" Charley asked.
"They lay idle in the town," replied Grandfather. "General Gage had been recalled to England, and was succeeded by Sir William Howe. The British army, and the inhabitants of Boston, were now in great distress. Being shut up in the town so long, they had consumed almost all their provisions, and burnt up all their fuel. The soldiers tore down the Old North church, and used its rotten boards and timbers for fire-wood. To heighten their distress, the small pox broke out. They probably lost far more men by cold, hunger, and sickness, than had been slain at Lexington and Bunker Hill."
"They were stuck in the town," Grandfather replied. "General Gage had been sent back to England, and Sir William Howe took over. The British army and the people of Boston were in serious trouble. After being cooped up in the town for so long, they had used up nearly all their food and burned through all their fuel. The soldiers tore down Old North Church and used its decaying boards and timber for firewood. To make things worse, smallpox broke out. They likely lost many more men to the cold, hunger, and illness than had been killed at Lexington and Bunker Hill."
"What a dismal time for the poor women and children!" exclaimed Clara.
"What a terrible time for the poor women and children!" Clara exclaimed.
"At length," continued Grandfather, "in March, 1776, General Washington, who had now a good supply of powder, began a terrible cannonade and bombardment from Dorchester heights. One of the cannon balls which he fired into the town, struck the tower of the Brattle Street church, where it may still be seen. Sir William Howe made preparations to cross over in boats, and drive the Americans from their batteries, but was prevented by a violent gale and storm. General Washington next erected a battery on Nook's hill, so near the enemy, that it was impossible for them to remain in Boston any longer."
"Finally," Grandfather continued, "in March 1776, General Washington, now well-stocked with gunpowder, launched a heavy cannon fire and bombardment from Dorchester Heights. One of the cannonballs he fired into town hit the Brattle Street Church tower, where it can still be seen. Sir William Howe got ready to cross over in boats and force the Americans off their artillery positions, but he was held back by a strong gale and storm. General Washington then set up a battery on Nook's Hill, so close to the enemy that they could no longer stay in Boston."
"Hurra! Hurra!" cried Charley, clapping his hands triumphantly. "I wish I had been there, to see how sheepish the Englishmen looked."
"Hooray! Hooray!" shouted Charley, clapping his hands in triumph. "I wish I had been there to see how embarrassed the Englishmen looked."
And, as Grandfather thought that Boston had never witnessed a more interesting period than this, when the royal power was in its death agony, he determined to take a peep into the town, and imagine the feelings of those who were quitting it forever.
And, since Grandfather believed that Boston had never seen a more interesting time than this, when royal power was dying, he decided to take a look into the town and think about the feelings of those who were leaving it for good.
Chapter 9
"Alas! for the poor tories!" said Grandfather. "Until the very last morning after Washington's troops had shown themselves on Nook's hill, these unfortunate persons could not believe that the audacious rebels, as they called the Americans, would ever prevail against King George's army. But, when they saw the British soldiers preparing to embark on board of the ships of war, then they knew that they had lost their country. Could the patriots have known how bitter were their regrets, they would have forgiven them all their evil deeds, and sent a blessing after them as they sailed away from their native shore."
"Poor tories!" said Grandfather. "Right up until the very last morning after Washington's troops appeared on Nook's Hill, these unfortunate folks couldn’t believe that the bold rebels, as they called the Americans, would ever win against King George’s army. But when they saw the British soldiers getting ready to board the warships, they realized they had lost their country. If the patriots had known how deep their regrets were, they would have forgiven them for all their wrongs and sent them off with a blessing as they left their homeland."
In order to make the children sensible of the pitiable condition of these men, Grandfather singled out Peter Oliver, chief justice of Massachusetts under the crown, and imagined him walking through the streets of Boston, on the morning before he left it forever.
To help the kids understand the sad situation of these men, Grandfather focused on Peter Oliver, the chief justice of Massachusetts under the crown, and pictured him walking through the streets of Boston on the morning before he left it for good.
This effort of Grandfather's fancy may be called—
This effort of Grandfather's imagination can be called—
THE TORY'S GOODBYE
Old Chief Justice Oliver threw on his red cloak, and placed his three-cornered hat on the top of his white wig. In this garb he intended to go forth and take a parting look at objects that had been familiar to him from his youth. Accordingly, he began his walk in the north part of the town, and soon came to Faneuil Hall. This edifice, the cradle of liberty, had been used by the British officers as a play-house.
Old Chief Justice Oliver put on his red cloak and settled his three-cornered hat on top of his white wig. Dressed like this, he planned to take a final look at the places he had known since he was young. So, he started his walk in the northern part of town and soon reached Faneuil Hall. This building, known as the cradle of liberty, had been used by British officers as a theater.
"Would that I could see its walls crumble to dust!" thought the chief justice; and, in the bitterness of his heart, he shook his fist at the famous hall. "There began the mischief which now threatens to rend asunder the British empire. The seditious harangues of demagogues in Faneuil Hall, have made rebels of a loyal people, and deprived me of my country."
"How I wish I could see its walls fall apart!" thought the chief justice; and, in the bitterness of his heart, he shook his fist at the famous hall. "That's where the trouble started, and it's now threatening to tear the British Empire apart. The inflammatory speeches of demagogues in Faneuil Hall have turned loyal people into rebels and taken away my country."
He then passed through a narrow avenue, and found himself in King Street, almost in the very spot which, six years before, had been reddened by the blood of the Boston Massacre. The chief justice stept cautiously, and shuddered, as if he were afraid, that, even now, the gore of his slaughtered countrymen might stain his feet.
He then walked down a narrow street and found himself on King Street, almost at the exact spot that had been stained with blood during the Boston Massacre six years earlier. The chief justice moved carefully, shuddering as if he were afraid that the blood of his fallen countrymen might still be on his feet.
Before him rose the town house, on the front of which were still displayed the royal arms. Within that edifice he had dispensed justice to the people, in the days when his name was never mentioned without honor. There, too, was the balcony whence the trumpet had been sounded, and the proclamation read to an assembled multitude, whenever a new king of England ascended the throne.
Before him stood the town hall, still showcasing the royal coat of arms on its front. Inside that building, he had delivered justice to the people during a time when his name was always spoken with respect. It was also the place where, from the balcony, the trumpet had been played and announcements were made to a gathered crowd whenever a new king of England took the throne.
"I remember—I remember," said Chief Justice Oliver to himself, "when his present most sacred majesty was proclaimed. Then how the people shouted. Each man would have poured out his life-blood to keep a hair of King George's head from harm. But now, there is scarcely a tongue in all New England that does not imprecate curses on his name. It is ruin and disgrace to love him. Can it be possible that a few fleeting years have wrought such a change!"
"I remember—I remember," Chief Justice Oliver said to himself, "when our current most sacred majesty was announced. The people shouted with joy. Each man would have risked his life to protect even a hair on King George's head. But now, there’s hardly a person in all of New England who doesn't curse his name. Loving him brings ruin and shame. Is it possible that just a few short years have caused such a change?"
It did not occur to the chief justice, that nothing but the most grievous tyranny could so soon have changed the people's hearts. Hurrying from the spot, he entered Cornhill, as the lower part of Washington Street was then called. Opposite to the town house was the waste foundation of the Old North church. The sacrilegious hands of the British soldiers had torn it down, and kindled their barrack fires with the fragments.
It didn’t cross the chief justice’s mind that only the most extreme tyranny could have so quickly changed the people’s feelings. Rushing away from the scene, he entered Cornhill, which is what the lower part of Washington Street was called at the time. Across from the town hall was the ruined foundation of the Old North church. The sacrilegious hands of the British soldiers had demolished it and used the debris to start their campfires.
Further on, he passed beneath the tower of the Old South. The threshold of this sacred edifice was worn by the iron tramp of horse's feet: for the interior had been used as a riding-school and rendezvous, for a regiment of dragoons. As the chief justice lingered an instant at the door, a trumpet sounded within, and the regiment came clattering forth, and galloped down the street. They were proceeding to the place of embarkation.
Further along, he walked under the tower of the Old South. The entrance of this holy building was worn down by the heavy steps of horses, as the inside had been used as a riding school and meeting spot for a regiment of dragoons. As the chief justice paused for a moment at the door, a trumpet sounded from inside, and the regiment came clattering out and galloped down the street. They were heading to the embarkation point.
"Let them go!" thought the chief justice, with somewhat of an old puritan feeling in his breast. "No good can come of men who desecrate the house of God."
"Let them go!" thought the chief justice, feeling a touch of old puritanism in his heart. "Nothing good can come from people who disrespect the house of God."
He went on a few steps further, and paused before the Province House. No range of brick stores had then sprung up to hide the mansion of the royal governors from public view. It had a spacious court-yard, bordered with trees, and enclosed with a wrought-iron fence. On the cupola, that surmounted the edifice, was the gilded figure of an Indian chief, ready to let fly an arrow from his bow. Over the wide front door was a balcony, in which the chief justice had often stood, when the governor and high officers of the province showed themselves to the people.
He walked a few steps further and stopped in front of the Province House. There were no rows of brick stores built yet to block the view of the royal governors' mansion. It had a large courtyard surrounded by trees and enclosed by a wrought-iron fence. On top of the building was a cupola featuring a gilded figure of an Indian chief, poised to shoot an arrow from his bow. Above the wide front door was a balcony where the chief justice often stood when the governor and high-ranking officials of the province appeared before the public.
While Chief Justice Oliver gazed sadly at the Province House, before which a sentinel was pacing, the double leaves of the door were thrown open, and Sir William Howe made his appearance. Behind him came a throng of officers, whose steel scabbards clattered against the stones, as they hastened down the court-yard. Sir William Howe was a dark-complexioned man, stern and haughty in his deportment. He stepped as proudly, in that hour of defeat, as if he were going to receive the submission of the rebel general.
While Chief Justice Oliver looked sadly at the Province House, right in front of which a guard was walking back and forth, the double doors swung open, and Sir William Howe stepped out. A crowd of officers followed him, their metal scabbards clanging against the stones as they hurried down the courtyard. Sir William Howe had a dark complexion and carried himself in a stern and proud manner. He walked as confidently, in that moment of defeat, as if he were about to accept the surrender of the rebel general.
The chief justice bowed and accosted him.
The chief justice nodded and approached him.
"This is a grievous hour for both of us, Sir William," said he.
"This is a tough time for both of us, Sir William," he said.
"Forward! gentlemen," said Sir William Howe to the officers who attended him: "we have no time to hear lamentations now!"
"Forward! Gentlemen," said Sir William Howe to the officers with him. "We don't have time for complaints right now!"
And, coldly bowing, he departed. Thus, the chief justice had a foretaste of the mortifications which the exiled New Englanders afterwards suffered from the haughty Britons. They were despised even by that country which they had served more faithfully than their own.
And, with a cold bow, he left. This way, the chief justice got a glimpse of the humiliations that the exiled New Englanders later faced from the arrogant Britons. They were looked down upon even by the country they had served more faithfully than their own.
A still heavier trial awaited Chief Justice Oliver, as he passed onward from the Province House. He was recognized by the people in the street. They had long known him as the descendant of an ancient and honorable family. They had seen him sitting, in his scarlet robes, upon the judgment seat. All his life long, either for the sake of his ancestors, or on account of his own dignified station and unspotted character, he had been held in high respect. The old gentry of the province were looked upon almost as noblemen, while Massachusetts was under royal government.
A much heavier challenge awaited Chief Justice Oliver as he walked away from the Province House. People in the street recognized him. They had known for a long time that he came from an ancient and respected family. They had seen him sitting in his scarlet robes on the judge's bench. Throughout his life, whether because of his ancestors or due to his own dignified position and impeccable character, he had been held in high regard. The old gentry of the province were often viewed almost as noblemen while Massachusetts was under royal rule.
But now, all hereditary reverence for birth and rank was gone. The inhabitants shouted in derision, when they saw the venerable form of the old chief justice. They laid the wrongs of the country, and their own sufferings during the siege—their hunger, cold, and sickness—partly to his charge, and to that of his brother Andrew, and his kinsman Hutchinson. It was by their advice that the king had acted, in all the colonial troubles. But the day of recompense was come.
But now, all respect for birth and rank was gone. The people laughed mockingly when they saw the old chief justice. They blamed him, his brother Andrew, and their relative Hutchinson for the country's wrongs and their own suffering during the siege— their hunger, cold, and illness. It was on their advice that the king had taken action regarding all the colonial issues. But the day of reckoning had arrived.
"See the old tory!" cried the people, with bitter laughter. "He is taking his last look at us. Let him show his white wig among us an hour hence, and we'll give him a coat of tar and feathers!"
"Look at the old Tory!" yelled the crowd, with harsh laughter. "He’s taking his final look at us. If he shows his white wig around here in an hour, we’ll give him a coat of tar and feathers!"
The chief justice, however, knew that he need fear no violence, so long as the British troops were in possession of the town. But alas! it was a bitter thought, that he should leave no loving memory behind him. His forefathers, long after their spirits left the earth, had been honored in the affectionate remembrance of the people. But he, who would henceforth be dead to his native land, would have no epitaph save scornful and vindictive words. The old man wept.
The chief justice, however, knew that he didn't need to fear any violence as long as the British troops were in control of the town. But sadly, it was a painful thought that he would leave no fond memories behind. His ancestors, long after they had passed away, were remembered affectionately by the people. But he, who would now be gone from his homeland, would only have scornful and vengeful words as his epitaph. The old man wept.
"They curse me—they invoke all kinds of evil on my head!" thought he, in the midst of his tears. "But, if they could read my heart, they would know that I love New England well. Heaven bless her, and bring her again under the rule of our gracious king! A blessing, too, on these poor, misguided people!"
"They're cursing me—they're saying all sorts of terrible things about me!" he thought, amidst his tears. "But if they could see what’s in my heart, they’d know that I truly love New England. God bless her and bring her back under the rule of our kind king! And a blessing too on these poor, misguided people!"
The chief justice flung out his hands with a gesture, as if he were bestowing a parting benediction on his countrymen. He had now reached the southern portion of the town, and was far within the range of cannon shot from the American batteries. Close beside him was the broad stump of a tree, which appeared to have been recently cut down. Being weary and heavy at heart, he was about to sit down upon the stump.
The chief justice threw up his hands in a gesture, as if he were giving a final blessing to his fellow citizens. He had now reached the southern part of the town and was well within the range of cannon fire from the American guns. Right next to him was the wide stump of a tree that looked like it had been recently cut down. Feeling tired and downhearted, he was about to sit on the stump.
Suddenly, it flashed upon his recollection, that this was the stump of Liberty Tree! The British soldiers had cut it down, vainly boasting that they could as easily overthrow the liberties of America. Under its shadowy branches, ten years before, the brother of Chief Justice Oliver had been compelled to acknowledge the supremacy of the people, by taking the oath which they prescribed. This tree was connected with all the events that had severed America from England.
Suddenly, it hit him that this was the stump of Liberty Tree! The British soldiers had chopped it down, foolishly bragging that they could just as easily crush America's freedoms. Ten years earlier, under its shady branches, Chief Justice Oliver’s brother had been forced to admit the people's authority by taking the oath they required. This tree was linked to all the events that had separated America from England.
"Accursed tree!" cried the chief justice, gnashing his teeth: for anger overcame his sorrow. "Would that thou hadst been left standing, till Hancock, Adams, and every other traitor, were hanged upon thy branches! Then fitly mightest thou have been hewn down, and cast into the flames."
"Damned tree!" shouted the chief justice, grinding his teeth in rage, as anger overtook his grief. "If only you had been left standing until Hancock, Adams, and every other traitor were hanged from your branches! Only then would it have been right to chop you down and throw you into the flames."
He turned back, hurried to Long Wharf without looking behind him, embarked with the British troops for Halifax, and never saw his country more. Throughout the remainder of his days, Chief Justice Oliver was agitated with those same conflicting emotions, that had tortured him, while taking his farewell walk through the streets of Boston. Deep love and fierce resentment burned in one flame within his breast. Anathemas struggled with benedictions. He felt as if one breath of his native air would renew his life, yet would have died, rather than breathe the same air with rebels.
He turned around, rushed to Long Wharf without looking back, boarded the British troops headed for Halifax, and never saw his country again. For the rest of his life, Chief Justice Oliver was troubled by the same mixed emotions that had tormented him during his farewell walk through the streets of Boston. Deep love and strong resentment burned together in his heart. Curses battled with blessings. He felt that just one breath of his homeland's air would restore his life, yet he would have chosen to die rather than share that air with rebels.
And such, likewise, were the feelings of the other exiles, a thousand in number, who departed with the British army. Were they not the most unfortunate of men?
And those were also the feelings of the other exiles, a thousand in total, who left with the British army. Weren't they the most unfortunate men?
"The misfortunes of these exiled tories," observed Laurence, "must have made them think of the poor exiles of Acadia."
"The troubles of these exiled loyalists," Laurence noted, "must have reminded them of the unfortunate exiles from Acadia."
"They had a sad time of it, I suppose," said Charley. "But I choose to rejoice with the patriots, rather than be sorrowful with the tories. Grandfather, what did General Washington do now?"
"They had a tough time, I guess," said Charley. "But I'd rather celebrate with the patriots than be down with the tories. Grandpa, what did General Washington do now?"
"As the rear of the British army embarked from the wharf," replied Grandfather, "General Washington's troops marched over the neck, through the fortification gates, and entered Boston in triumph. And now, for the first time since the pilgrims landed, Massachusetts was free from the dominion of England. May she never again be subjected to foreign rule—never again feel the rod of oppression!"
"As the back of the British army left the wharf," Grandfather said, "General Washington's troops marched over the neck, through the fortification gates, and entered Boston in triumph. And now, for the first time since the pilgrims arrived, Massachusetts was free from English control. May she never again be under foreign rule—never again feel the weight of oppression!"
"Dear Grandfather," asked little Alice, "did General Washington bring our chair back to Boston?"
"Dear Grandfather," asked little Alice, "did General Washington bring our chair back to Boston?"
"I know not how long the chair remained at Cambridge," said Grandfather. "Had it staid there till this time, it could not have found a better or more appropriate shelter. The mansion which General Washington occupied is still standing; and his apartments have since been tenanted by several eminent men. Governor Everett, while a professor in the university, resided there. So at an after period, did Mr. Sparks, whose invaluable labors have connected his name with the immortality of Washington. And, at this very time, a venerable friend and contemporary of your Grandfather, after long pilgrimages beyond the sea, has set up his staff of rest at Washington's head-quarters."
"I don't know how long the chair stayed at Cambridge," said Grandfather. "If it had been there until now, it couldn't have found a better or more fitting home. The mansion where General Washington lived is still there; since then, several notable figures have lived in his rooms. Governor Everett, when he was a professor at the university, also lived there. Later on, Mr. Sparks, whose invaluable work has linked his name with Washington's legacy, stayed there too. And right now, a respected friend and contemporary of your Grandfather, after many travels overseas, has made Washington's headquarters his new home."
"You mean Professor Longfellow, Grandfather," said Laurence. "Oh, how I should love to see the author of those beautiful Voices Of The Night!"
"You mean Professor Longfellow, Grandfather," said Laurence. "Oh, how much I would love to meet the author of those beautiful Voices of the Night!"
"We will visit him next summer," answered Grandfather, "and take Clara and little Alice with us—and Charley, too, if he will be quiet."
"We'll visit him next summer," Grandfather replied, "and take Clara and little Alice with us—and Charley, too, if he behaves."
Chapter X
When Grandfather resumed his narrative, the next evening, he told the children that he had some difficulty in tracing the movements of the chair, during a short period after General Washington's departure from Cambridge.
When Grandfather picked up his story again the next evening, he told the kids that he had a tough time figuring out what happened with the chair during a brief time after General Washington left Cambridge.
Within a few months, however, it made its appearance at a shop in Boston, before the door of which was seen a striped pole. In the interior was displayed a stuffed alligator, a rattlesnake's skin, a bundle of Indian arrows, an old-fashioned matchlock gun, a walking-stick of Governor Winthrop's, a wig of old Cotton Mather's, and a colored print of the Boston Massacre. In short, it was a barber's shop, kept by a Mr. Pierce, who prided himself on having shaved General Washington, Old Put, and many other famous persons.
Within a few months, though, it showed up at a shop in Boston, marked by a striped pole out front. Inside, there was a stuffed alligator, a rattlesnake skin, a bundle of Indian arrows, an old matchlock gun, a walking stick that belonged to Governor Winthrop, a wig that old Cotton Mather wore, and a colored print of the Boston Massacre. In short, it was a barber shop run by a Mr. Pierce, who took pride in having shaved General Washington, Old Put, and many other notable figures.
"This was not a very dignified situation for our venerable chair," continued Grandfather; "but, you know, there is no better place for news, than a barber's shop. All the events of the revolutionary war were heard of there, sooner than anywhere else. People used to sit in the chair, reading the newspaper or talking, and waiting to be shaved, while Mr. Pierce with his scissors and razor, was at work upon the heads or chins of his other customers."
"This wasn't a very dignified situation for our respected chair," continued Grandfather; "but, you know, there's no better place for news than a barber's shop. All the events of the revolutionary war were heard about there before anywhere else. People would sit in the chair, reading the newspaper or chatting, and waiting to get shaved, while Mr. Pierce worked with his scissors and razor on the heads or chins of his other customers."
"I am sorry the chair could not betake itself to some more suitable place of refuge," said Laurence. "It was old now, and must have longed for quiet. Besides, after it had held Washington in its arms, it ought not to have been compelled to receive all the world. It should have been put into the pulpit of the Old South Church, or some other consecrated place."
"I'm sorry the chair couldn't find a better place to rest," said Laurence. "It was old now and must have wanted some peace. Plus, after it held Washington no less, it shouldn’t have to be available for everyone else. It should have been placed in the pulpit of the Old South Church, or some other sacred spot."
"Perhaps so," answered Grandfather. "But the chair, in the course of its varied existence, had grown so accustomed to general intercourse with society, that I doubt whether it would have contented itself in the pulpit of the Old South. There it would have stood solitary, or with no livelier companion than the silent organ, in the opposite gallery, six days out of seven. I incline to think, that it had seldom been situated more to its mind, than on the sanded floor of the snug little barber's shop."
"Maybe," replied Grandfather. "But the chair, over its long life, had gotten so used to interacting with people that I doubt it would have been happy in the pulpit of the Old South. There, it would have stood alone, or with no more lively company than the silent organ across the gallery, six days a week. I believe it was rarely in a place it liked more than on the sanded floor of that cozy little barber's shop."
Then Grandfather amused his children and himself, with fancying all the different sorts of people who had occupied our chair, while they awaited the leisure of the barber.
Then Grandfather entertained his kids and himself by imagining all the different kinds of people who had sat in our chair while waiting for the barber to be free.
There was the old clergyman, such as Dr. Chauncey, wearing a white wig, which the barber took from his head, and placed upon a wig-block. Half an hour, perhaps, was spent in combing and powdering this reverend appendage to a clerical skull. There too, were officers of the continental army, who required their hair to be pomatumed and plastered, so as to give them a bold and martial aspect. There, once in a while, was seen the thin, care-worn, melancholy visage of an old tory, with a wig that, in times long past, had perhaps figured at a Province House ball. And there, not unfrequently, sat the rough captain of a privateer, just returned from a successful cruise, in which he had captured half a dozen richly laden vessels, belonging to King George's subjects. And, sometimes, a rosy little school-boy climbed into our chair, and sat staring, with wide-open eyes, at the alligator, the rattlesnake, and the other curiosities of the barber's shop. His mother had sent him, with sixpence in his hand, to get his glossy curls cropped off. The incidents of the Revolution plentifully supplied the barber's customers with topics of conversation. They talked sorrowfully of the death of General Montgomery, and the failure of our troops to take Quebec; for the New Englanders were now as anxious to get Canada from the English, as they had formerly been to conquer it from the French.
There was the old clergyman, like Dr. Chauncey, wearing a white wig that the barber took off his head and placed on a wig-block. They probably spent about half an hour combing and powdering this revered accessory for a clerical head. There were also officers from the Continental Army who needed their hair to be styled with pomade and plastered down to give them a bold, military look. Occasionally, you could spot the thin, worn, sad face of an old Tory, with a wig that, long ago, may have graced a ball at Province House. And not infrequently, the rough captain of a privateer, just back from a successful voyage capturing half a dozen wealthy ships belonging to King George’s subjects, would sit there as well. Sometimes, a rosy little schoolboy would climb into our chair and sit wide-eyed, staring at the alligator, the rattlesnake, and other curiosities in the barber's shop. His mother had sent him with sixpence in hand to get his glossy curls cut off. The events of the Revolution provided plenty of topics for the barber's customers to discuss. They talked sadly about the death of General Montgomery and the failure of our troops to capture Quebec; because the New Englanders were now just as eager to take Canada from the English as they had been to conquer it from the French.
"But, very soon," said Grandfather, "came news from Philadelphia, the most important that America had ever heard of. On the 4th of July, 1776, Congress had signed the Declaration of Independence. The thirteen colonies were now free and independent states. Dark as our prospects were, the inhabitants welcomed these glorious tidings, and resolved to perish, rather than again bear the yoke of England!"
"But, very soon," said Grandfather, "we got news from Philadelphia, the most significant that America had ever received. On July 4, 1776, Congress signed the Declaration of Independence. The thirteen colonies were now free and independent states. Even though our situation was bleak, the people welcomed this amazing news and decided to face death rather than endure the control of England again!"
"And I would perish too!" cried Charley.
"And I would die too!" cried Charley.
"It was a great day—a glorious deed!" said Laurence, coloring high with enthusiasm. "And, Grandfather, I love to think that the sages in Congress showed themselves as bold and true as the soldiers in the field. For it must have required more courage to sign the Declaration of Independence, than to fight the enemy in battle."
"It was an amazing day—a heroic act!" said Laurence, his face flushed with excitement. "And, Grandfather, I love thinking that the wise men in Congress were just as brave and genuine as the soldiers on the battlefield. Because it must have taken even more courage to sign the Declaration of Independence than to face the enemy in combat."
Grandfather acquiesced in Laurence's view of the matter. He then touched briefly and hastily upon the prominent events of the Revolution. The thunder-storm of war had now rolled southward, and did not again burst upon Massachusetts, where its first fury had been felt. But she contributed her full share to the success of the contest. Wherever a battle was fought—whether at Long Island, White Plains, Trenton, Princeton, Brandywine, or German-town—some of her brave sons were found slain upon the field.
Grandfather agreed with Laurence's perspective on the situation. He then quickly highlighted the main events of the Revolution. The storm of war had now moved south and did not strike Massachusetts again, where its initial force had been experienced. But the state played its part in the success of the fight. Wherever battles occurred—whether at Long Island, White Plains, Trenton, Princeton, Brandywine, or Germantown—some of its brave sons were found dead on the battlefield.
In October, 1777, General Burgoyne surrendered his army, at Saratoga, to the American general, Gates. The captured troops were sent to Massachusetts. Not long afterwards, Doctor Franklin and other American commissioners made a treaty at Paris, by which France bound herself to assist our countrymen. The gallant Lafayette was already fighting for our freedom, by the side of Washington. In 1778, a French fleet, commanded by Count d'Estaing, spent a considerable time in Boston Harbor. It marks the vicissitudes of human affairs, that the French, our ancient enemies, should come hither as comrades and brethren, and that kindred England should be our foe.
In October 1777, General Burgoyne surrendered his army at Saratoga to American General Gates. The captured soldiers were sent to Massachusetts. Not long after, Doctor Franklin and other American commissioners made a treaty in Paris, in which France committed to support our country. The brave Lafayette was already fighting for our freedom alongside Washington. In 1778, a French fleet, led by Count d'Estaing, spent a significant amount of time in Boston Harbor. It’s remarkable how things change in life, that the French, once our enemies, came here as allies and friends, while our own kin, England, became our adversary.
"While the war was raging in the Middle and Southern States," proceeded Grandfather, "Massachusetts had leisure to settle a new constitution of government, instead of the royal charter. This was done in 1780. In the same year, John Hancock, who had been president of Congress, was chosen governor of the state. He was the first whom the people had elected, since the days of old Simon Bradstreet."
"While the war was going on in the Middle and Southern States," Grandfather continued, "Massachusetts took the time to create a new constitution for government, instead of depending on the royal charter. This happened in 1780. In that same year, John Hancock, who had previously served as president of Congress, was elected governor of the state. He was the first person the people had elected since the days of old Simon Bradstreet."
"But, Grandfather, who had been governor since the British were driven away?" inquired Laurence. "General Gage and Sir William Howe were the last whom you have told us of."
"But, Grandfather, who has been governor since the British left?" Laurence asked. "General Gage and Sir William Howe were the last ones you told us about."
"There had been no governor for the last four years," replied Grandfather. "Massachusetts had been ruled by the legislature, to whom the people paid obedience of their own accord. It is one of the most remarkable circumstances in our history, that, when the charter government was overthrown by the war, no anarchy, nor the slightest confusion ensued. This was a great honor to the people. But now, Hancock was proclaimed governor by sound of trumpet; and there was again a settled government."
"There hadn't been a governor for the last four years," Grandfather replied. "Massachusetts had been run by the legislature, which the people followed voluntarily. It's one of the most remarkable things in our history that when the charter government was disrupted by the war, there was no anarchy or even a hint of confusion. This was a great honor for the people. But now, Hancock was announced as governor to the sound of a trumpet, and there was finally a stable government again."
Grandfather again adverted to the progress of the war. In 1781, General Greene drove the British from the Southern States. In October, of the same year, General Washington compelled Lord Cornwallis to surrender his army, at Yorktown, in Virginia. This was the last great event of the revolutionary contest. King George and his ministers perceived, that all the might of England could not compel America to renew her allegiance to the crown. After a great deal of discussion, a treaty of peace was signed, in September, 1783.
Grandfather again mentioned the progress of the war. In 1781, General Greene pushed the British out of the Southern States. In October of that same year, General Washington forced Lord Cornwallis to surrender his army at Yorktown, Virginia. This was the last major event of the revolutionary struggle. King George and his ministers realized that all of England's power couldn’t make America pledge loyalty to the crown again. After much discussion, a peace treaty was signed in September 1783.
"Now, at last," said Grandfather, "after weary years of war, the regiments of Massachusetts returned in peace to their families. Now, the stately and dignified leaders, such as General Lincoln and General Knox, with their pondered hair and their uniforms of blue and buff, were seen moving about the streets."
"Finally," said Grandfather, "after long years of war, the regiments of Massachusetts returned home peacefully to their families. Now, the impressive and dignified leaders, like General Lincoln and General Knox, with their powdered hair and blue and buff uniforms, could be seen walking around the streets."
"And little boys ran after them, I suppose," remarked Charley; "and the grown people bowed respectfully."
"And little boys ran after them, I guess," Charley said; "and the adults bowed respectfully."
"They deserved respect, for they were good men, as well as brave," answered Grandfather. "Now, too, the inferior officers and privates came home, to seek some peaceful occupation. Their friends remembered them as slender and smooth-cheeked young men; but they returned with the erect and rigid mien of disciplined soldiers. Some hobbled on crutches and wooden legs; others had received wounds, which were still rankling in their breasts. Many, alas! had fallen in battle, and perhaps were left unburied on the bloody field."
"They earned respect because they were good men and brave," Grandfather replied. "Now, the lower-ranking officers and soldiers are coming home to look for peaceful work. Their friends remembered them as slender, smooth-cheeked young men, but they returned with the straight and stiff posture of trained soldiers. Some limped on crutches or used prosthetic legs; others bore wounds that still hurt deep inside. Many, unfortunately, had fallen in battle and might still be left unburied on the bloody ground."
"The country must have been sick of war," observed Laurence.
"The country must have been tired of war," Laurence noted.
"One would have thought so," said Grandfather. "Yet only two or three years elapsed, before the folly of some misguided men caused another mustering of soldiers. This affair was called Shays' War, because a Captain Shays was the chief leader of the insurgents."
"One would have thought so," said Grandfather. "Yet only two or three years went by before the foolishness of some misguided people led to another gathering of soldiers. This event was called Shays' War, named after Captain Shays, who was the main leader of the rebels."
"O Grandfather, don't let there be another war!" cried little Alice, piteously.
"O Grandfather, please don't let there be another war!" cried little Alice, in distress.
Grandfather comforted his dear little girl, by assuring her that there was no great mischief done. Shays's War happened in the latter part of 1786, and the beginning of the following year. Its principal cause was the badness of the times. The State of Massachusetts, in its public capacity, was very much in debt. So, likewise, were many of the people. An insurrection took place, the object of which seems to have been, to interrupt the course of law, and get rid of debts and taxes.
Grandfather comforted his sweet little girl by reassuring her that there was nothing too terrible going on. Shays's War occurred in late 1786 and into the beginning of the next year. The main reason for it was the tough times people were facing. The State of Massachusetts, acting in its official role, was heavily in debt. Many of its citizens were in the same boat. An uprising happened, seemingly aimed at disrupting the legal system and eliminating debts and taxes.
James Bowdoin, a good and able man, was now governor of Massachusetts. He sent General Lincoln, at the head of four thousand men, to put down the insurrection. This general, who had fought through several hard campaigns in the Revolution, managed matters like an old soldier, and totally defeated the rebels, at the expense of very little blood.
James Bowdoin, a capable and honorable man, was now the governor of Massachusetts. He sent General Lincoln, leading four thousand men, to suppress the uprising. This general, who had endured several tough campaigns during the Revolution, managed the situation like a seasoned soldier and completely defeated the rebels with minimal loss of life.
"There is but one more public event to be recorded in the history of our chair," proceeded Grandfather. "In the year 1794, Samuel Adams was elected governor of Massachusetts. I have told you what a distinguished patriot he was, and how much he resembled the stern old Puritans. Could the ancient freemen of Massachusetts, who lived in the days of the first charter, have arisen from their graves, they would probably have voted for Samuel Adams to be governor."
"There’s just one more public event to mention in the history of our chair," Grandfather continued. "In 1794, Samuel Adams was elected governor of Massachusetts. I’ve told you what a remarkable patriot he was and how much he resembled the tough old Puritans. If the early freemen of Massachusetts, from the time of the first charter, could have come back to life, they probably would have voted for Samuel Adams as governor."
"Well, Grandfather, I hope he sat in our chair!" said Clara.
"Well, Grandpa, I hope he sat in our chair!" said Clara.
"He did," replied Grandfather. "He had long been in the habit of visiting the barber's shop, where our venerable chair, philosophically forgetful of its former dignities, had now spent nearly eighteen not uncomfortable years. Such a remarkable piece of furniture, so evidently a relic of long-departed times, could not escape the notice of Samuel Adams. He made minute researches into its history, and ascertained what a succession of excellent and famous people had occupied it."
"He did," replied Grandfather. "He had long been in the habit of visiting the barber's shop, where our old chair, philosophically indifferent to its past glory, had now spent nearly eighteen not-so-uncomfortable years. Such a remarkable piece of furniture, clearly a relic from days gone by, couldn’t go unnoticed by Samuel Adams. He did extensive research on its history and found out about the impressive and famous people who had sat in it."
"How did he find it out?" asked Charley. "For I suppose the chair could not tell its own history."
"How did he figure it out?" Charley asked. "I guess the chair can't share its own story."
"There used to be a vast collection of ancient letters and other documents, in the tower of the old South Church," answered Grandfather. "Perhaps the history of our chair was contained among these. At all events, Samuel Adams appears to have been well acquainted with it. When he became governor, he felt that he could have no more honorable seat, than that which had been the ancient Chair of State. He therefore purchased it for a trifle, and filled it worthily for three years, as governor of Massachusetts."
"There used to be a huge collection of old letters and other documents in the tower of the old South Church," Grandfather said. "Maybe the history of our chair was included among them. Anyway, Samuel Adams seemed to know all about it. When he became governor, he believed there was no more honorable seat than the ancient Chair of State. So, he bought it for a small amount and filled it with dignity for three years as the governor of Massachusetts."
"And what next?" asked Charley.
"And what's next?" asked Charley.
"That is all," said Grandfather, heaving a sigh; for he could not help being a little sad, at the thought that his stories must close here. "Samuel Adams died in 1803, at the age of above threescore and ten. He was a great patriot but a poor man. At his death, he left scarcely property enough to pay the expenses of his funeral. This precious chair, among his other effects, was sold at auction; and your Grandfather, who was then in the strength of his years, became the purchaser."
"That's it," said Grandfather, letting out a sigh; he couldn't help but feel a bit sad knowing his stories had to end here. "Samuel Adams died in 1803, at over seventy years old. He was a great patriot but not wealthy. When he died, he left barely enough property to cover his funeral expenses. This cherished chair, along with his other belongings, was sold at auction; and your Grandfather, who was then in his prime, ended up buying it."
Laurence, with a mind full of thoughts, that struggled for expression, but could find none, looked steadfastly at the chair.
Laurence, with a mind full of thoughts that struggled to be expressed but could find no words, gazed intently at the chair.
He had now learned all its history, yet was not satisfied.
He had now learned all its history, but he still wasn't satisfied.
"Oh, how I wish that the chair could speak!" cried he. "After its long intercourse with mankind—after looking upon the world for ages—what lessons of golden wisdom it might utter! It might teach a private person how to lead a good and happy life—or a statesman how to make his country prosperous!"
"Oh, how I wish that chair could talk!" he exclaimed. "After all its time spent with people—after seeing the world for ages—what amazing wisdom it could share! It could teach an ordinary person how to live a good and happy life—or a politician how to make his country thrive!"
Chapter 11
Grandfather was struck by Laurence's idea, that the historic chair should utter a voice, and thus pour forth the collected wisdom of two centuries. The old gentleman had once possessed no inconsiderable share of fancy; and, even now, its fading sunshine occasionally glimmered among his more sombre reflections.
Grandfather was impressed by Laurence's idea that the historic chair should speak and share the collected wisdom of two centuries. The old man had once had a fair amount of imagination, and even now, its dim light sometimes flickered among his more serious thoughts.
As the history of the chair had exhausted all his facts, Grandfather determined to have recourse to fable. So, after warning the children that they must not mistake this story for a true one, he related what we shall call,—
As the history of the chair had run out of all its facts, Grandfather decided to turn to a fable. So, after telling the kids that they shouldn’t confuse this story with reality, he told what we’ll call,—
GRANDPA'S DREAM
Laurence and Clara, where were you last night? Where were you, Charley, and dear little Alice? You had all gone to rest, and left old Grandfather to meditate alone, in his great chair. The lamp had grown so dim, that its light hardly illuminated the alabaster shade. The wood fire had crumbled into heavy embers, among which the little flames danced, and quivered, and sported about, like fairies.
Laurence and Clara, where were you last night? Where were you, Charley, and sweet little Alice? You all had gone to bed and left old Grandfather to think by himself in his big chair. The lamp had gotten so dim that its light barely lit up the alabaster shade. The wood fire had turned into heavy embers, among which little flames danced, flickered, and played around like fairies.
And here sat Grandfather, all by himself. He knew that it was bedtime; yet he could not help longing to hear your merry voices, or to hold a comfortable chat with some old friend; because then his pillow would be visited by pleasant dreams. But, as neither children nor friends were at hand, Grandfather leaned back in the great chair, and closed his eyes, for the sake of meditating more profoundly.
And there sat Grandfather, all by himself. He knew it was bedtime; yet he couldn't help but long to hear your cheerful voices or have a cozy chat with an old friend, because then his pillow would be filled with nice dreams. But, since neither children nor friends were around, Grandfather leaned back in the big chair and closed his eyes to think more deeply.
And, when Grandfather's meditations had grown very profound indeed, he fancied that he heard a sound over his head, as if somebody were preparing to speak.
And, when Grandfather's thoughts had become very deep, he thought he heard a sound above him, as if someone was about to speak.
"Hem!" it said, in a dry, husky tone. "H-e-m! Hem!"
"Hem!" it said, in a dry, raspy voice. "H-e-m! Hem!"
As Grandfather did not know that any person was in the room, he started up in great surprise, and peeped hither and thither, behind the chair, and into the recess by the fireside, and at the dark nook yonder, near the bookcase. Nobody could he see.
As Grandfather didn't realize anyone was in the room, he jumped in surprise and looked around, checking behind the chair, into the corner by the fireplace, and at the dark space over by the bookshelf. He couldn't see anyone.
"Pooh!" said Grandfather to himself, "I must have been dreaming."
"Pooh!" Grandfather said to himself, "I must have been dreaming."
But, just as he was going to resume his seat, Grandfather happened to look at the great chair. The rays of fire-light were flickering upon it in such a manner that it really seemed as if its oaken frame were all alive. What! Did it not move its elbow? There, too! It certainly lifted one of its ponderous fore-legs, as if it had a notion of drawing itself a little nearer to the fire. Meanwhile, the lion's head nodded at Grandfather, with as polite and sociable a look as a lion's visage, carved in oak, could possibly be expected to assume. Well, this is strange!
But just as he was about to sit down again, Grandfather happened to glance at the big chair. The flickering firelight was dancing on it in such a way that it looked like its wooden frame was actually alive. What! Did it just move its elbow? There, too! It definitely lifted one of its heavy front legs, as if it had the idea of scooting a little closer to the fire. Meanwhile, the lion's head nodded at Grandfather with as friendly and social a look as a lion’s face, carved in oak, could possibly manage. Well, this is odd!
"Good evening, my old friend," said the dry and husky voice, now a little clearer than before. "We have been intimately acquainted so long, that I think it high time we have a chat together."
"Good evening, my old friend," said the dry and husky voice, now a little clearer than before. "We’ve known each other for so long that I think it’s about time we had a talk."
Grandfather was looking straight at the lion's head, and could not be mistaken in supposing that it moved its lips. So here the mystery was all explained.
Grandfather was staring directly at the lion's head and couldn't be wrong in thinking that its lips moved. So, there you have it; the whole mystery was solved.
"I was not aware," said Grandfather, with a civil salutation to his oaken companion, "that you possessed the faculty of speech. Otherwise, I should often have been glad to converse with such a solid, useful, and substantial, if not brilliant member of society."
"I didn’t know you could speak," said Grandfather, politely nodding to his sturdy companion, "or else I would have loved to chat with such a solid, useful, and substantial, if not brilliant, member of society."
"Oh!" replied the ancient chair, in a quiet and easy tone, for it had now cleared its throat of the dust of ages. "I am naturally a silent and incommunicative sort of character. Once or twice, in the course of a century, I unclose my lips. When the gentle Lady Arbella departed this life, I uttered a groan. When the honest mint-master weighed his plump daughter against the pine-tree shillings, I chuckled audibly at the joke. When old Simon Bradstreet took the place of the tyrant Andros, I joined in the general huzza, and capered upon my wooden legs, for joy. To be sure, the bystanders were so fully occupied with their own feelings, that my sympathy was quite unnoticed."
"Oh!" replied the old chair, in a calm and relaxed tone, for it had finally cleared its throat of years of dust. "I'm naturally a quiet and reserved character. Every century or so, I find the urge to speak. When the gentle Lady Arbella passed away, I let out a groan. When the honest mint-master weighed his chubby daughter against the pine-tree shillings, I chuckled at the joke. When old Simon Bradstreet replaced the tyrant Andros, I joined in the general cheer and danced on my wooden legs with joy. Of course, the people around me were so caught up in their own emotions that they completely missed my support."
"And have you often held a private chat with your friends?" asked Grandfather.
"And have you had many private conversations with your friends?" Grandfather asked.
"Not often," answered the chair. "I once talked with Sir William Phips, and communicated my ideas about the witchcraft delusion. Cotton Mather had several conversations with me, and derived great benefit from my historical reminiscences. In the days of the Stamp Act, I whispered in the ear of Hutchinson, bidding him to remember what stock his countrymen were descended of, and to think whether the spirit of their forefathers had utterly departed from them. The last man whom I favored with a colloquy, was that stout old republican, Samuel Adams."
"Not often," replied the chair. "I once had a conversation with Sir William Phips and shared my thoughts about the witchcraft delusion. Cotton Mather had several talks with me and gained a lot from my historical memories. Back in the days of the Stamp Act, I whispered in Hutchinson's ear, reminding him of the lineage of his countrymen and whether the spirit of their ancestors had completely left them. The last person I spoke with was that strong old republican, Samuel Adams."
"And how happens it," inquired Grandfather, "that there is no record nor tradition of your conversational abilities? It is an uncommon thing to meet with a chair that can talk."
"And how is it," asked Grandfather, "that there’s no record or tradition of your conversation skills? It's pretty rare to come across a chair that can talk."
"Why, to tell you the truth," said the chair, giving itself a hitch nearer to the hearth, "I am not apt to choose the most suitable moments for unclosing my lips. Sometimes I have inconsiderately begun to speak, when my occupant, lolling back in my arms, was inclined to take an after-dinner nap. Or, perhaps, the impulse to talk may be felt at midnight, when the lamp burns dim, and the fire crumbles into decay, and the studious or thoughtful man finds that his brain is in a mist. Oftenest, I have unwisely uttered my wisdom in the ears of sick persons, when the inquietude of fever made them toss about, upon my cushion. And so it happens, that, though my words make a pretty strong impression at the moment, yet my auditors invariably remember them only as a dream. I should not wonder if you, my excellent friend, were to do the same, to-morrow morning."
"Honestly," said the chair, scooting a little closer to the fire, "I'm not really good at picking the right moments to speak up. Sometimes I’ve started talking when my occupant is sprawled out, ready for an after-dinner nap. Or maybe I get the urge to chat at midnight, when the lamp is dim and the fire is dying down, and the thoughtful person realizes that their mind is all foggy. Most often, I’ve foolishly shared my wisdom with sick people, who are tossing around on my cushion, restless with fever. So, it ends up that, even though my words seem impactful at the time, my listeners always recall them just like a dream. I wouldn’t be surprised if you, my dear friend, do the same tomorrow morning."
"Nor I either," thought Grandfather to himself. However, he thanked this respectable old chair for beginning the conversation, and begged to know whether it had any thing particular to communicate.
"Me neither," thought Grandfather to himself. But he thanked this dignified old chair for starting the conversation and asked if it had anything specific to share.
"I have been listening attentively to your narrative of my adventures," replied the chair, "and it must be owned, that your correctness entitles you to be held up as a pattern to biographers. Nevertheless, there are a few omissions, which I should be glad to see supplied. For instance, you make no mention of the good knight, Sir Richard Saltonstall, nor of the famous Hugh Peters, nor of those old regicide judges, Whalley, Goffe, and Dixwell. Yet I have borne the weight of all these distinguished characters, at one time or another."
"I have been listening closely to your account of my adventures," replied the chair, "and it must be acknowledged that your accuracy makes you a great example for biographers. However, there are a few gaps that I would love to see filled. For example, you don't mention the honorable knight, Sir Richard Saltonstall, or the renowned Hugh Peters, nor do you reference those old judges who executed regicides, Whalley, Goffe, and Dixwell. Yet I have had the honor of dealing with all these notable figures at different times."
Grandfather promised amendment, if ever he should have an opportunity to repeat his narrative. The good old chair, which still seemed to retain a due regard for outward appearance, then reminded him how long a time had passed, since it had been provided with a new cushion. It likewise expressed the opinion, that the oaken figures on its back would show to much better advantage, by the aid of a little varnish.
Grandfather promised to make changes if he ever got the chance to tell his story again. The good old chair, which still seemed to care about looking nice, then reminded him how long it had been since it got a new cushion. It also suggested that the oak carvings on its back would look much better with a bit of varnish.
"And I have had a complaint in this joint," continued the chair, endeavoring to lift one of its legs, "ever since Charley trundled his wheelbarrow against me."
"And I’ve had a complaint in this place," continued the chair, trying to lift one of its legs, "ever since Charley bumped his wheelbarrow into me."
"It shall be attended to," said Grandfather. "And now, venerable chair, I have a favor to solicit. During an existence of more than two centuries, you have had a familiar intercourse with men who were esteemed the wisest of their day. Doubtless, with your capacious understanding, you have treasured up many an invaluable lesson of wisdom. You certainly have had time enough to guess the riddle of life. Tell us poor mortals, then, how we may be happy!"
"It will be taken care of," said Grandfather. "And now, respected chair, I have a favor to ask. In your existence of over two hundred years, you have interacted with men who were considered the wisest of their time. Surely, with your vast understanding, you have collected many invaluable lessons of wisdom. You must have had enough time to figure out the mystery of life. So, tell us poor mortals how we can be happy!"
The lion's head fixed its eyes thoughtfully upon the fire, and the whole chair assumed an aspect of deep meditation. Finally, it beckoned to Grandfather with its elbow, and made a step sideways towards him, as if it had a very important secret to communicate.
The lion's head gazed intently at the fire, and the entire chair seemed to enter a state of deep thought. Eventually, it motioned to Grandfather with its elbow and took a step sideways toward him, as if it had a very important secret to share.
"As long as I have stood in the midst of human affairs," said the chair, with a very oracular enunciation, "I have constantly observed that JUSTICE, TRUTH, and LOVE, are the chief ingredients of every happy life."
"As long as I've been part of human affairs," said the chair, speaking in a very wise way, "I've always noticed that JUSTICE, TRUTH, and LOVE are the key ingredients for a happy life."
"Justice, Truth, and Love!" exclaimed Grandfather. "We need not exist two centuries to find out that these qualities are essential to our happiness. This is no secret. Every human being is born with the instinctive knowledge of it."
"Justice, Truth, and Love!" Grandfather exclaimed. "We don’t need to live for two centuries to realize that these qualities are crucial for our happiness. This isn’t a secret. Every person is born with an instinctive understanding of it."
"Ah!" cried the chair, drawing back in surprise. "From what I have observed of the dealings of man with man, and nation with nation, I never should have suspected that they knew this all-important secret. And, with this eternal lesson written in your soul, do you ask me to sift new wisdom for you, out of my petty existence of two or three centuries?"
"Ah!" exclaimed the chair, pulling back in shock. "Based on what I've seen of how people interact with each other and how countries engage with one another, I would have never guessed they knew this crucial secret. And now, with this timeless lesson engraved in your soul, you want me to dig up new wisdom for you from my insignificant life of just a couple of centuries?"
"But, my dear chair—" said Grandfather.
"But, my dear chair—" said Grandfather.
"Not a word more," interrupted the chair; "here I close my lips for the next hundred years. At the end of that period, if I shall have discovered any new precepts of happiness, better than what Heaven has already taught you, they shall assuredly be given to the world."
"Not a word more," interrupted the chair; "I’m keeping quiet for the next hundred years. At the end of that time, if I discover any new rules for happiness, better than what Heaven has already taught you, they'll definitely be shared with the world."
In the energy of its utterance, the oaken chair seemed to stamp its foot, and trod, (we hope unintentionally) upon Grandfather's toe. The old gentleman started, and found that he had been asleep in the great chair, and that his heavy walking stick had fallen down across his foot.
In the intensity of its expression, the wooden chair seemed to stomp its foot and accidentally stepped on Grandfather's toe. The old man jumped and realized he had been dozing in the big chair and that his heavy cane had slipped down onto his foot.
"Grandfather," cried little Alice, clapping her hands, "you must dream a new dream, every night, about our chair!"
"Grandpa," shouted little Alice, clapping her hands, "you have to dream a new dream every night about our chair!"
Laurence, and Clara, and Charley, said the same. But the good old gentleman shook his head, and declared that here ended the history, real or fabulous, of Grandfather's Chair.
Laurence, Clara, and Charley all said the same thing. But the kind old gentleman shook his head and declared that this was where the story, whether real or imaginary, of Grandpa's Chair ended.
Life Stories
BENJAMIN WEST,
SIR ISAAC NEWTON,
SAMUEL JOHNSON
OLIVER CROMWELL,
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN,
QUEEN CHRISTINA.
BENJAMIN WEST,
SIR ISAAC NEWTON,
SAMUEL JOHNSON
OLIVER CROMWELL,
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN,
QUEEN CHRISTINA.
This small volume, and others of a similar character, from the same hand, have not been composed without a deep sense of responsibility. The author regards children as sacred, and would not, for the world, cast any thing into the fountain of a young heart, that might embitter and pollute its waters. And, even in point of the reputation to be aimed at, juvenile literature is as well worth cultivating as any other. The writer, if he succeed in pleasing his little readers, may hope to be remembered by them till their own old age—a far longer period of literary existence than is generally attained, by those who seek immortality from the judgments of full grown men.
This small book, along with others by the same author, has been created with a deep sense of responsibility. The author views children as valuable and would never want to introduce anything into their young hearts that could harm or disturb them. Furthermore, children's literature is just as important to develop as any other genre. If the author manages to entertain young readers, they may be remembered by them into their later years—a much longer literary legacy than most achieve from the perspectives of adults.
Chapter 1
When Edward Temple was about eight or nine years old, he was afflicted with a disorder of the eyes. It was so severe, and his sight was naturally so delicate, that the surgeon felt some apprehensions lest the boy should become totally blind. He therefore gave strict directions to keep him in a darkened chamber, with a bandage over his eyes. Not a ray of the blessed light of Heaven could be suffered to visit the poor lad.
When Edward Temple was about eight or nine years old, he developed a serious eye condition. It was so bad, and his vision was so fragile, that the surgeon worried the boy might go completely blind. He therefore ordered that Edward stay in a darkened room, with a bandage over his eyes. Not even a single ray of the precious light from above was allowed to reach the poor kid.
This was a sad thing for Edward! It was just the same as if there were to be no more sunshine, nor moonlight, nor glow of the cheerful fire, nor light of lamps. A night had begun which was to continue perhaps for months,—a longer and drearier night than that which voyagers are compelled to endure, when their ship is ice-bound, throughout the winter, in the Arctic Ocean. His dear father and mother, his brother George, and the sweet face of little Emily Robinson, must all vanish, and leave him in utter darkness and solitude. Their voices and footsteps, it is true, would be heard around him; he would feel his mother's embrace, and the kind pressure of all their hands; but still it would seem as if they were a thousand miles away.
This was a sad situation for Edward! It felt like there would be no more sunshine, no moonlight, no warm glow of the fire, and no light from the lamps. A night had begun that might last for months—a longer and gloomier night than what travelers have to withstand when their ship gets stuck in ice for the winter, deep in the Arctic Ocean. His beloved parents, his brother George, and the sweet face of little Emily Robinson would all disappear, leaving him in complete darkness and loneliness. True, he would hear their voices and footsteps around him; he would feel his mother’s embrace and the gentle pressure of their hands, but it would still feel like they were a thousand miles away.
And then his studies! They were to be entirely given up. This was another grievous trial; for Edward's memory hardly went back to the period when he had not known how to read. Many and many a holiday had he spent at his book, poring over its pages until the deepening twilight confused the print, and made all the letters run into long words. Then would he press his hands across his eyes, and wonder why they pained him so, and, when the candles were lighted, what was the reason that they burned so dimly, like the moon in a foggy night. Poor little fellow! So far as his eyes were concerned, he was already an old man, and needed a pair of spectacles almost as much as his own grandfather did.
And then his studies! He had to give them up completely. This was another tough challenge; Edward could hardly remember when he didn’t know how to read. He had spent countless holidays with his book, absorbed in its pages until the fading light made the words blur into long strings of letters. Then he would press his hands over his eyes and wonder why they hurt so much, and when the candles were lit, he couldn't understand why they burned so dimly, like the moon on a foggy night. Poor little guy! As far as his eyes were concerned, he was already like an old man, needing glasses almost as much as his grandfather did.
And now, alas! the time was come, when even grandfather's spectacles could not have assisted Edward to read. After a few bitter tears, which only pained his eyes the more, the poor boy submitted to the surgeon's orders. His eyes were bandaged, and, with his mother on one side, and his little friend Emily on the other, he was led into a darkened chamber.
And now, sadly, the time had come when even grandfather's glasses couldn't help Edward read. After a few painful tears that only hurt his eyes more, the poor boy accepted the surgeon's instructions. His eyes were covered with a bandage, and with his mother on one side and his little friend Emily on the other, he was taken into a darkened room.
"Mother, I shall be very miserable," said Edward, sobbing.
"Mom, I'm going to be really miserable," said Edward, crying.
"Oh, no, my dear child!" replied his mother, cheerfully. "Your eyesight was a precious gift of Heaven, it is true; but you would do wrong to be miserable for its loss, even if there were no hope of regaining it. There are other enjoyments, besides what come to us through our eyes."
"Oh, no, my dear child!" replied his mother, cheerfully. "Your eyesight was a precious gift from Heaven, it's true; but it would be a mistake to be unhappy about losing it, even if there was no hope of getting it back. There are other joys besides those we get through our eyes."
"None that are worth having," said Edward.
"None that are worth having," Edward said.
"Ah! but you will not think so long," rejoined Mrs. Temple, with tenderness. "All of us—your father, and myself, and George, and our sweet Emily—will try to find occupation and amusement for you. We will use all our eyes to make you happy. Will not they be better than a single pair?"
"Ah! but you won't think that for long," Mrs. Temple replied softly. "All of us—your dad, me, George, and our sweet Emily—will do our best to keep you occupied and entertained. We'll use all our eyes to bring you happiness. Won't that be better than just one pair?"
"I will sit by you all day long," said Emily, in her low, sweet voice, putting her hand into that of Edward.
"I'll sit with you all day," Emily said in her soft, sweet voice, linking her hand with Edward's.
"And so will I, Ned," said George, his elder brother,—"school time and all, if my father will permit me."
"And so will I, Ned," said George, his older brother, "school time and all, if my dad lets me."
Edward's brother George was three or four years older than himself, a fine, hardy lad, of a bold and ardent temper. He was the leader of his comrades in all their enterprises and amusements. As to his proficiency at study, there was not much to be said. He had sense and ability enough to have made himself a scholar, but found so many pleasanter things to do, that he seldom took hold of a book with his whole heart. So fond was George of boisterous sports and exercises, that it was really a great token of affection and sympathy, when he offered to sit all day long in a dark chamber, with his poor brother Edward.
Edward's brother George was three or four years older than him, a strong, energetic guy with a bold and passionate personality. He was the one his friends looked up to for all their adventures and fun activities. When it came to school, not much could be said about his performance. He had enough intelligence and talent to be a good student, but there were so many more enjoyable things to do that he rarely committed fully to studying. George loved loud games and physical activities so much that it was a real sign of care and understanding when he offered to spend an entire day in a dark room with his poor brother Edward.
As for little Emily Robinson, she was the daughter of one of Mr. Temple's dearest friends. Ever since her mother went to Heaven, (which was soon after Emily's birth,) the little girl had dwelt in the household where we now find her. Mr. and Mrs. Temple seemed to love her as well as their own children; for they had no daughter except Emily; nor would the boys have known the blessing of a sister, had not this gentle stranger come to teach them what it was. If I could show you Emily's face, with her dark hair smoothed away from her forehead, you would be pleased with her look of simplicity and loving-kindness, but might think that she was somewhat too grave for a child of seven years old. But you would not love her the less for that.
As for little Emily Robinson, she was the daughter of one of Mr. Temple's closest friends. Ever since her mother passed away (which happened soon after Emily was born), the little girl had lived in the home where we now find her. Mr. and Mrs. Temple seemed to care for her as much as their own kids; they had no daughter except Emily, and the boys would have missed out on having a sister if this kind stranger hadn't come to show them what it was like. If I could show you Emily's face, with her dark hair pushed back from her forehead, you would be charmed by her simplicity and warmth, but you might think she appeared a bit too serious for a seven-year-old. But that wouldn't make you love her any less.
So brother George, and this loving little girl, were to be Edward's companions and playmates, while he should be kept prisoner in the dark chamber. When the first bitterness of his grief was over, he began to feel that there might be some comforts and enjoyments in life, even for a boy whose eyes were covered with a bandage.
So brother George and this sweet little girl were to be Edward's companions and playmates while he was kept in the dark room. Once the initial sting of his grief faded, he started to realize that there could still be some comforts and joys in life, even for a boy whose eyes were covered by a bandage.
"I thank you, dear mother," said he, with only a few sobs, "and you, Emily; and you too, George. You will all be very kind to me, I know. And my father—will not he come and see me, every day?"
"I thank you, dear mother," he said, with just a few sobs, "and you, Emily; and you too, George. I know you will all be very kind to me. And my father—won't he come and see me every day?"
"Yes, my dear boy," said Mr. Temple; for, though invisible to Edward, he was standing close beside him. "I will spend some hours of every day with you. And as I have often amused you by relating stories and adventures, while you had the use of your eyes, I can do the same, now that you are unable to read. Will this please you, Edward?"
"Yes, my dear boy," said Mr. Temple; for, although Edward couldn’t see him, he was standing right next to him. "I will spend a few hours with you every day. And since I’ve often entertained you by telling stories and adventures when you were able to see, I can do the same now that you can’t read. Will this make you happy, Edward?"
"Oh, very much!" replied Edward.
"Oh, definitely!" replied Edward.
"Well then," said his father, "this evening we will begin the series of Biographical Stories, which I promised you some time ago."
"Alright then," said his father, "this evening we will start the series of Biographical Stories that I promised you a while back."
Chapter 2
When evening came, Mr. Temple found Edward considerably revived in spirits, and disposed to be resigned to his misfortune. Indeed, the figure of the boy, as it was dimly seen by the fire-light, reclining in a well stuffed easy-chair, looked so very comfortable that many people might have envied him. When a man's eyes have grown old with gazing at the ways of the world, it does not seem such a terrible misfortune to have them bandaged.
When evening arrived, Mr. Temple found Edward in much better spirits and willing to accept his situation. In fact, the sight of the boy, faintly illuminated by the firelight, lounging in a cozy armchair, looked so comfortable that many would have envied him. When a person's eyes have grown weary from watching the world, being blindfolded doesn't seem like such a terrible misfortune.
Little Emily Robinson sat by Edward's side, with the air of an accomplished nurse. As well as the duskiness of the chamber would permit, she watched all his motions, and each varying expression of his face, and tried to anticipate her patient's wishes, before his tongue could utter them. Yet it was noticeable, that the child manifested an indescribable awe and disquietude, whenever she fixed her eyes on the bandage; for to her simple and affectionate heart, it seemed as if her dear friend Edward was separated from her, because she could not see his eyes. A friend's eyes tell us many things, which could never be spoken by the tongue.
Little Emily Robinson sat by Edward's side, with the demeanor of a skilled nurse. As much as the dim light in the room allowed, she observed all his movements and the changing expressions on his face, trying to anticipate his needs before he could speak them. However, it was clear that the child felt a deep sense of fear and worry whenever she looked at the bandage; to her simple and loving heart, it felt like her dear friend Edward was distant from her because she couldn’t see his eyes. A friend’s eyes convey many things that words can never express.
George, likewise, looked awkward and confused, as stout and healthy boys are accustomed to do, in the society of the sick or afflicted. Never having felt pain or sorrow, they are abashed, from not knowing how to sympathize with the sufferings of others.
George also appeared awkward and confused, just like chubby and healthy boys usually do in the presence of the ill or distressed. Having never experienced pain or sadness, they feel embarrassed because they don’t know how to empathize with the struggles of others.
"Well, my dear Edward," inquired Mrs. Temple, "is your chair quite comfortable? and has your little nurse provided for all your wants? If so, your father is ready to begin his stories."
"Well, my dear Edward," asked Mrs. Temple, "is your chair comfortable? And has your little nurse taken care of everything you need? If so, your father is ready to start his stories."
"Oh, I am very well now," answered Edward, with a faint smile. "And my ears have not forsaken me, though my eyes are good for nothing. So, pray, dear father, begin!"
"Oh, I'm doing really well now," Edward replied with a faint smile. "And my hearing is just fine, even though my eyesight is terrible. So, please, dear father, go ahead!"
It was Mr. Temple's design to tell the children a series of true stories, the incidents of which should be taken from the childhood and early life of eminent people. Thus he hoped to bring George, and Edward, and Emily, into closer acquaintance with the famous persons who have lived in other times, by showing that they also had been children once. Although Mr. Temple was scrupulous to relate nothing but what was founded on fact, yet he felt himself at liberty to clothe the incidents of his narrative in a new coloring, so that his auditors might understand them the better.
Mr. Temple planned to tell the kids a series of true stories based on the childhoods and early lives of notable people. He wanted George, Edward, and Emily to connect more closely with famous figures from the past by showing that they were once children too. Although Mr. Temple was careful to share only what was true, he felt free to embellish the events in his stories so that the kids could understand them better.
"My first story," said he, "shall be about a painter of pictures."
"My first story," he said, "will be about a painter."
"Dear me!" cried Edward, with a sigh. "I am afraid I shall never look at pictures any more."
"Dear me!" exclaimed Edward, with a sigh. "I'm afraid I'll never be able to enjoy pictures again."
"We will hope for the best," answered his father. "In the mean time, you must try to see things within your own mind."
"We'll hope for the best," his father replied. "In the meantime, you need to try to see things in your own mind."
Mr. Temple then began the following story:
Mr. Temple then began this story:
BENJAMIN WEST
Born 1738. Died 1820.
Born 1738. Died 1820.
In the year 1738, there came into the world, in the town of Springfield, Pennsylvania, a Quaker infant, from whom his parents and neighbors looked for wonderful things. A famous preacher of the Society of Friends had prophesied about little Ben, and foretold that he would be one of the most remarkable characters that had appeared on earth since the days of William Penn. On this account, the eyes of many people were fixed upon the boy. Some of his ancestors had won great renown in the old wars of England and France; but it was probably expected that Ben would become a preacher, and would convert multitudes to the peaceful doctrines of the Quakers. Friend West and his wife were thought to be very fortunate in having such a son.
In 1738, a Quaker baby was born in Springfield, Pennsylvania, and everyone expected great things from him. A well-known preacher from the Society of Friends had predicted that little Ben would be one of the most remarkable people to walk the earth since William Penn. Because of this, many people's attention was on the boy. Some of his ancestors had gained significant fame in the old wars of England and France, but it was likely assumed that Ben would grow up to be a preacher and lead many to the peaceful beliefs of the Quakers. Friend West and his wife were considered very lucky to have such a son.
Little Ben lived to the ripe age of six years, without doing any thing that was worthy to be told in history. But, one summer afternoon, in his seventh year, his mother put a fan into his hand, and bade him keep the flies away from the face of a little babe, who lay fast asleep in the cradle. She then left the room.
Little Ben lived to be six years old without doing anything noteworthy for history. But one summer afternoon, when he turned seven, his mother handed him a fan and told him to keep the flies away from a little baby who was sleeping peacefully in the cradle. Then she left the room.
The boy waved the fan to-and-fro, and drove away the buzzing flies whenever they had the impertinence to come near the baby's face. When they had all flown out of the window, or into distant parts of the room, he bent over the cradle, and delighted himself with gazing at the sleeping infant. It was, indeed, a very pretty sight. The little personage in the cradle slumbered peacefully, with its waxen hands under its chin, looking as full of blissful quiet as if angels were singing lullabies in its ear. Indeed, it must have been dreaming about Heaven; for, while Ben stooped over the cradle, the little baby smiled.
The boy waved the fan back and forth, shooing away the buzzing flies whenever they dared to come close to the baby's face. Once they had all flown out the window or retreated to a distant corner of the room, he leaned over the cradle, enjoying the sight of the sleeping infant. It was truly a beautiful scene. The little one in the cradle slept peacefully, with its delicate hands tucked under its chin, appearing completely serene as if angels were softly singing lullabies in its ear. It must have been dreaming of Heaven; because, while Ben leaned over the cradle, the little baby smiled.
"How beautiful she looks!" said Ben to himself. "What a pity it is, that such a pretty smile should not last forever!"
"She looks so beautiful!" Ben thought to himself. "What a shame that such a lovely smile can't last forever!"
Now Ben, at this period of his life, had never heard of that wonderful art, by which a look, that appears and vanishes in a moment, may be made to last for hundreds of years. But, though nobody had told him of such an art, he may be said to have invented it for himself. On a table, near at hand, there were pens and paper, and ink of two colors, black and red. The boy seized a pen and sheet of paper, and kneeling down beside the cradle, began to draw a likeness of the infant. While he was busied in this manner, he heard his mother's step approaching, and hastily tried to conceal the paper.
Now, at this point in his life, Ben had never heard of that amazing art that can make a look, which appears and disappears in an instant, last for hundreds of years. But even though no one had told him about such an art, he might be said to have come up with it on his own. On a nearby table, there were pens, paper, and ink in two colors: black and red. The boy grabbed a pen and a sheet of paper, and kneeling down beside the cradle, he began to draw a picture of the baby. While he was focused on this, he heard his mother’s footsteps getting closer and quickly tried to hide the paper.
"Benjamin, my son, what hast thou been doing?" inquired his mother, observing marks of confusion in his face.
"Benjamin, my son, what have you been doing?" his mother asked, noticing the look of confusion on his face.
At first, Ben was unwilling to tell; for he felt as if there might be something wrong in stealing the baby's face, and putting it upon a sheet of paper. However, as his mother insisted, he finally put the sketch into her hand, and then hung his head, expecting to be well scolded. But when the good lady saw what was on the paper, in lines of red and black ink, she uttered a scream of surprise and joy.
At first, Ben didn’t want to share; he felt like it was wrong to take the baby’s face and put it on a piece of paper. However, as his mom insisted, he finally handed the sketch to her, hanging his head and bracing himself for a scolding. But when she saw what was on the paper, drawn in red and black ink, she let out a scream of surprise and joy.
"Bless me!" cried she. "It is a picture of little Sally!"
"Bless me!" she exclaimed. "It's a picture of little Sally!"
And then she threw her arms round our friend Benjamin, and kissed him so tenderly, that he never afterwards was afraid to show his performances to his mother.
And then she wrapped her arms around our friend Benjamin and kissed him so sweetly that he was never afraid to show his performances to his mother again.
As Ben grew older, he was observed to take vast delight in looking at the hues and forms of nature. For instance, he was greatly pleased with the blue violets of spring, the wild roses of summer, and the scarlet cardinal-flowers of early autumn. In the decline of the year, when the woods were variegated with all the colors of the rainbow, Ben seemed to desire nothing better than to gaze at them from morn till night. The purple and golden clouds of sunset were a joy to him. And he was continually endeavoring to draw the figures of trees, men, mountains, houses, cattle, geese, ducks, and turkeys, with a piece of chalk, on barn-doors, or on the floor.
As Ben grew up, he was seen to take great pleasure in observing the colors and shapes of nature. For example, he was really happy with the blue violets of spring, the wild roses of summer, and the bright red cardinal flowers of early autumn. In the fall, when the woods were painted with all the colors of the rainbow, Ben seemed to want nothing more than to stare at them from morning until night. The purple and gold clouds at sunset brought him joy. He was always trying to draw images of trees, people, mountains, houses, cows, geese, ducks, and turkeys with a piece of chalk on barn doors or the floor.
In these old times, the Mohawk Indians were still numerous in Pennsylvania. Every year a party of them used to pay a visit to Springfield, because the wigwams of their ancestors had formerly stood there. These wild men grew fond of little Ben, and made him very happy by giving him some of the red and yellow paint with which they were accustomed to adorn their faces. His mother, too, presented him with a piece of indigo. Thus he now had three colors,—red, blue, and yellow—and could manufacture green, by mixing the yellow with the blue. Our friend Ben was overjoyed, and doubtless showed his gratitude to the Indians by taking their likenesses, in the strange dresses which they wore, with feathers, tomahawks, and bows and arrows.
In those days, the Mohawk Indians were still many in Pennsylvania. Every year, a group of them visited Springfield because the homes of their ancestors used to be there. These native men grew fond of little Ben and made him really happy by giving him some of the red and yellow paint they used to decorate their faces. His mother also gave him a piece of indigo. Now he had three colors—red, blue, and yellow—and could create green by mixing yellow with blue. Our friend Ben was thrilled and probably showed his appreciation to the Indians by drawing their portraits in their unique outfits, complete with feathers, tomahawks, and bows and arrows.
But, all this time, the young artist had no paint-brushes, nor were there any to be bought, unless he had sent to Philadelphia on purpose. However, he was a very ingenious boy, and resolved to manufacture paint-brushes for himself. With this design, he laid hold upon—what do you think? why, upon a respectable old black cat, who was sleeping quietly by the fireside.
But all this time, the young artist didn’t have any paintbrushes, nor could he buy any unless he sent away for them to Philadelphia. However, he was a very clever boy and decided to make his own paintbrushes. With this in mind, he grabbed—what do you think? Well, a respectable old black cat that was sleeping quietly by the fireplace.
"Puss," said little Ben to the cat, "pray give me some of the fur from the tip of thy tail!"
"Puss," little Ben said to the cat, "please give me some fur from the tip of your tail!"
Though he addressed the black cat so civilly, yet Ben was determined to have the fur, whether she were willing or not. Puss, who had no great zeal for the fine arts, would have resisted if she could; but the boy was armed with his mother's scissors, and very dexterously clipped off fur enough to make a paint-brush. This was of so much use to him, that he applied to Madam Puss again and again, until her warm coat of fur had become so thin and ragged, that she could hardly keep comfortable through the winter. Poor thing! she was forced to creep close into the chimney-corner, and eyed Ben with a very rueful physiognomy. But Ben considered it more necessary that he should have paint-brushes, than that Puss should be warm.
Though he spoke to the black cat politely, Ben was set on getting the fur, whether she liked it or not. Puss, who wasn't very interested in art, would have fought back if she could; but the boy had his mother's scissors and skillfully snipped off enough fur to make a paintbrush. This was so useful to him that he kept going back to Madam Puss until her warm coat had become so thin and ragged that she could barely stay comfortable during the winter. Poor thing! She had to snuggle tight in the corner by the chimney and looked at Ben with a very sad face. But Ben thought it was more important to have paintbrushes than for Puss to be warm.
About this period, Friend West received a visit from Mr. Pennington, a merchant of Philadelphia, who was likewise a member of the Society of Friends. The visitor, on entering the parlor, was surprised to see it ornamented with drawings of Indian chiefs, and of birds with beautiful plumage, and of the wild flowers of the forest. Nothing of the kind was ever seen before in the habitation of a Quaker farmer.
About this time, Friend West had a visit from Mr. Pennington, a merchant from Philadelphia, who was also a member of the Society of Friends. When the visitor entered the living room, he was surprised to see it decorated with drawings of Indian chiefs, vibrant birds, and wildflowers from the forest. Such decorations had never been seen before in the home of a Quaker farmer.
"Why, Friend West," exclaimed the Philadelphia merchant, "what has possessed thee to cover thy walls with all these pictures? Where on earth didst thou get them?"
"Why, Friend West," exclaimed the Philadelphia merchant, "what got into you to cover your walls with all these pictures? Where on earth did you get them?"
Then Friend West explained, that all these pictures were painted by little Ben, with no better materials than red and yellow ochre and a piece of indigo, and with brushes made of the black cat's fur.
Then Friend West explained that all these pictures were painted by little Ben, using nothing better than red and yellow ochre and a piece of indigo, and with brushes made from the black cat's fur.
"Verily," said Mr. Pennington, "the boy hath a wonderful faculty. Some of our friends might look upon these matters as vanity; but little Benjamin appears to have been born a painter; and Providence is wiser than we are."
"Truly," said Mr. Pennington, "the boy has an amazing talent. Some of our friends might see these things as mere vanity; but little Benjamin seems to have been born to be a painter, and Fate is smarter than we are."
The good merchant patted Benjamin on the head, and evidently considered him a wonderful boy. When his parents saw how much their son's performances were admired, they no doubt remembered the prophecy of the old Quaker preacher, respecting Ben's future eminence. Yet they could not understand how he was ever to become a very great and useful man, merely by making pictures.
The good merchant patted Benjamin on the head and clearly thought he was an amazing boy. When his parents saw how much people admired their son’s talents, they probably recalled the prophecy from the old Quaker preacher about Ben's future greatness. Still, they couldn’t grasp how he would ever become a truly great and useful person just by making pictures.
One evening, shortly after Mr. Pennington's return to Philadelphia, a package arrived at Springfield, directed to our little friend Ben.
One evening, soon after Mr. Pennington got back to Philadelphia, a package arrived at Springfield, addressed to our little friend Ben.
"What can it possibly be?" thought Ben, when it was put into his hands. "Who can have sent me such a great square package as this!"
"What could this possibly be?" thought Ben as it was handed to him. "Who would send me such a big square package?"
On taking off the thick brown paper which enveloped it, behold! there was a paint-box, with a great many cakes of paint, and brushes of various sizes. It was the gift of good Mr. Pennington. There were likewise several squares of canvas, such as artists use for painting pictures upon, and, in addition to all these treasures, some beautiful engravings of landscapes. These were the first pictures that Ben had ever seen, except those of his own drawing.
As Ben unwrapped the thick brown paper, he discovered a paint box filled with a lot of paint cakes and brushes in different sizes. It was a gift from the kind Mr. Pennington. There were also several squares of canvas, like the ones artists use to paint on, and alongside all these treasures, some beautiful engravings of landscapes. These were the first pictures Ben had ever seen, besides his own drawings.
What a joyful evening was this for the little artist! At bedtime, he put the paint-box under his pillow, and got hardly a wink of sleep; for, all night long, his fancy was painting pictures in the darkness. In the morning, he hurried to the garret, and was seen no more till the dinner-hour; nor did he give himself time to eat more than a mouthful or two of food, before he hurried back to the garret again. The next day, and the next, he was just as busy as ever; until at last his mother thought it time to ascertain what he was about. She accordingly followed him to the garret.
What a joyful evening this was for the little artist! At bedtime, he put the paintbox under his pillow and hardly slept a wink; all night long, his imagination was painting pictures in the dark. In the morning, he rushed to the attic and was not seen again until dinner time; he barely took a moment to eat more than a bite or two of food before rushing back to the attic. The next day, and the day after that, he was just as busy as ever; finally, his mother decided it was time to find out what he was up to. So she followed him to the attic.
On opening the door, the first object that presented itself to her eyes was our friend Benjamin, giving the last touches to a beautiful picture. He had copied portions of two of the engravings, and made one picture out of both, with such admirable skill that it was far more beautiful than the originals. The grass, the trees, the water, the sky, and the houses, were all painted in their proper colors. There, too, was the sunshine and the shadow, looking as natural as life.
On opening the door, the first thing she saw was our friend Benjamin, putting the finishing touches on a beautiful painting. He had combined parts of two engravings to create one picture, with such amazing skill that it was way more beautiful than the originals. The grass, the trees, the water, the sky, and the houses were all painted in their true colors. There was also sunshine and shadow that looked as natural as real life.
"My dear child, thou hast done wonders!" cried his mother.
"My dear child, you have done amazing things!" cried his mother.
The good lady was in an ecstasy of delight. And well might she be proud of her boy; for there were touches in this picture, which old artists, who had spent a lifetime in the business, need not have been ashamed of. Many a year afterwards, this wonderful production was exhibited at the Royal Academy in London.
The good lady was in a state of pure joy. And she had every right to be proud of her son; there were details in this picture that even old artists, who had dedicated their lives to the craft, wouldn't have been embarrassed by. Many years later, this amazing piece was displayed at the Royal Academy in London.
When Benjamin was quite a large lad, he was sent to school at Philadelphia. Not long after his arrival, he had a slight attack of fever, which confined him to his bed. The light, which would otherwise have disturbed him, was excluded from his chamber by means of closed wooden shutters. At first, it appeared so totally dark, that Ben could not distinguish any object in the room. By degrees, however, his eyes became accustomed to the scanty light.
When Benjamin was a pretty big kid, he was sent to school in Philadelphia. Shortly after he got there, he had a mild case of fever that kept him in bed. The light that would usually bother him was blocked out by closed wooden shutters. At first, it was so completely dark that Ben couldn’t see anything in the room. Gradually, though, his eyes adjusted to the dim light.
He was lying on his back, looking up towards the ceiling, when suddenly he beheld the dim apparition of a white cow, moving slowly over his head! Ben started, and rubbed his eyes, in the greatest amazement.
He was lying on his back, looking up at the ceiling, when suddenly he saw a faint image of a white cow slowly moving above him! Ben jumped and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.
"What can this mean?" thought he.
"What could this mean?" he wondered.
The white cow disappeared; and next came several pigs, who trotted along the ceiling, and vanished into the darkness of the chamber. So lifelike did these grunters look, that Ben almost seemed to hear them squeak.
The white cow vanished, and then several pigs appeared, trotting along the ceiling before disappearing into the dark of the room. They looked so realistic that Ben almost thought he could hear them squeak.
"Well, this is very strange!" said Ben to himself.
"Well, this is really weird!" Ben said to himself.
When the people of the house came to see him, Benjamin told them of the marvellous circumstance which had occurred. But they would not believe him.
When the people in the house came to see him, Benjamin told them about the amazing thing that had happened. But they didn’t believe him.
"Benjamin, thou art surely out of thy senses!" cried they. "How is it possible that a white cow and a litter of pigs should be visible on the ceiling of a dark chamber?"
"Benjamin, you must be losing your mind!" they shouted. "How could a white cow and a bunch of pigs be seen on the ceiling of a dark room?"
Ben, however, had great confidence in his own eyesight, and was determined to search the mystery to the bottom. For this purpose, when he was again left alone, he got out of bed, and examined the window-shutters. He soon perceived a small chink in one of them, through which a ray of light found its passage, and rested upon the ceiling. Now the science of optics will inform us, that the pictures of the white cow and the pigs, and of other objects out of doors, came into the dark chamber, through this narrow chink, and were painted over Benjamin's head. It is greatly to his credit, that he discovered the scientific principle of this phenomenon, and, by means of it, constructed a Camera Obscura, or Magic Lantern, out of a hollow box. This was of great advantage to him in drawing landscapes.
Ben, however, was very confident in his eyesight and was determined to uncover the mystery completely. For this reason, when he was alone again, he got out of bed and checked the window shutters. He quickly noticed a small crack in one of them, through which a beam of light entered and fell on the ceiling. Now, the science of optics informs us that the images of the white cow, the pigs, and other outdoor objects came into the dark room through this narrow crack and were projected above Benjamin's head. It's impressive that he figured out the scientific principle behind this phenomenon and used it to create a Camera Obscura, or Magic Lantern, from a hollow box. This was very helpful for him in drawing landscapes.
Well; time went on, and Benjamin continued to draw and paint pictures, until he had now reached the age when it was proper that he should choose a business for life. His father and mother were in considerable perplexity about him. According to the ideas of the Quakers it is not right for people to spend their lives in occupations that are of no real and sensible advantage to the world. Now, what advantage could the world expect from Benjamin's pictures? This was a difficult question; and, in order to set their minds at rest, his parents determined to consult the preachers and wise men of their society. Accordingly, they all assembled in the meeting-house, and discussed the matter from beginning to end.
Well, time passed, and Benjamin kept drawing and painting until he reached the age when he needed to choose a career for life. His parents were quite worried about him. According to Quaker beliefs, it's not right for people to spend their lives in jobs that don’t provide real and meaningful benefits to the world. So, what benefit could the world expect from Benjamin's art? This was a tough question, and to ease their concerns, his parents decided to consult the preachers and wise members of their community. So, they all gathered in the meeting house and discussed the issue thoroughly.
Finally, they came to a very wise decision. It seemed so evident that Providence had created Benjamin to be a painter, and had given him abilities which would be thrown away in any other business, that the Quakers resolved not to oppose his inclination. They even acknowledged that the sight of a beautiful picture might convey instruction to the mind, and might benefit the heart, as much as a good book or a wise discourse. They therefore committed the youth to the direction of God, being well assured that he best knew what was his proper sphere of usefulness. The old men laid their hands upon Benjamin's head, and gave him their blessing, and the women kissed him affectionately. All consented that he should go forth into the world, and learn to be a painter, by studying the best pictures of ancient and modern times.
Finally, they made a very wise decision. It seemed so clear that Providence had designed Benjamin to be a painter and had given him talents that would be wasted in any other job, that the Quakers decided not to oppose his passion. They even recognized that seeing a beautiful painting could teach the mind and uplift the heart just as much as a good book or a wise conversation. So, they entrusted the young man to God’s guidance, confident that He knew best what his true purpose was. The older men placed their hands on Benjamin's head and gave him their blessing, while the women affectionately kissed him. Everyone agreed that he should go out into the world and learn to be a painter by studying the finest works of art from both ancient and modern times.
So our friend Benjamin left the dwelling of his parents, and his native woods and streams, and the good Quakers of Springfield, and the Indians who had given him his first colors,—he left all the places and persons whom he had hitherto known,—and returned to them no more. He went first to Philadelphia, and afterwards to Europe. Here he was noticed by many great people, but retained all the sobriety and simplicity which he had learned among the Quakers. It is related of him, that, when he was presented at the court of the Prince of Parma, he kept his hat upon his head, even while kissing the Prince's hand.
So our friend Benjamin left his parents' home, his familiar woods and streams, the kind Quakers of Springfield, and the Native Americans who had given him his first paints—he left behind all the places and people he had ever known—and never returned to them. He first went to Philadelphia, and then to Europe. There, many important people took notice of him, but he maintained all the humility and simplicity he had learned from the Quakers. It's said that when he was introduced at the court of the Prince of Parma, he kept his hat on his head even while kissing the Prince's hand.
When he was twenty-five years old, he went to London, and established himself there as an artist. In due course of time, he acquired great fame by his pictures, and was made chief painter to King George the Third, and President of the Royal Academy of Arts. When the Quakers of Pennsylvania heard of his success, they felt that the prophecy of the old preacher, as to little Ben's future eminence, was now accomplished. It is true, they shook their heads at his pictures of battle and bloodshed, such as the Death of Wolfe,—thinking that these terrible scenes should not be held up to the admiration of the world.
At the age of twenty-five, he moved to London and established himself as an artist. Over time, he gained significant fame for his paintings and was appointed as the chief painter to King George the Third and the President of the Royal Academy of Arts. When the Quakers in Pennsylvania learned about his success, they believed that the old preacher's prophecy about little Ben's future greatness had come true. However, they disapproved of his paintings depicting battle and violence, like the Death of Wolfe, believing that such grim scenes shouldn't be celebrated by the world.
But they approved of the great paintings in which he represented the miracles and sufferings of the Redeemer of Mankind. King George employed him to adorn a large and beautiful chapel, at Windsor Castle, with pictures of these sacred subjects. He likewise painted a magnificent picture of Christ Healing the Sick, which he gave to the Hospital at Philadelphia. It was exhibited to the public, and produced so much profit that the Hospital was enlarged, so as to accommodate thirty more patients. If Benjamin West had done no other good deed than this, yet it would have been enough to entitle him to an honorable remembrance forever. At this very day, there are thirty poor people in the Hospital, who owe all their comforts to that same picture.
But they appreciated the amazing paintings in which he depicted the miracles and suffering of the Savior of Humanity. King George hired him to decorate a large, beautiful chapel at Windsor Castle with images of these sacred themes. He also painted a stunning piece of Christ Healing the Sick, which he donated to the hospital in Philadelphia. It was shown to the public and generated so much revenue that the hospital was expanded to accommodate thirty more patients. Even if Benjamin West had done nothing else good, this alone would be enough to earn him an honorable legacy forever. Even today, there are thirty impoverished individuals in the hospital who owe all their comforts to that same painting.
We shall mention only a single incident more. The picture of Christ Healing the Sick was exhibited at the Royal Academy in London, where it covered a vast space, and displayed a multitude of figures as large as life. On the wall, close beside this admirable picture, hung a small and faded landscape. It was the same that little Ben had painted in his father's garret, after receiving the paint-box and engravings from good Mr. Pennington.
We’ll mention just one more incident. The painting of Christ Healing the Sick was displayed at the Royal Academy in London, where it took up a large area and featured many life-sized figures. On the wall right next to this impressive painting hung a small, faded landscape. It was the same one that little Ben had painted in his father’s attic after getting the paintbox and engravings from the kind Mr. Pennington.
He lived many years, in peace and honor, and died in 1820, at the age of eighty-two. The story of his life is almost as wonderful as a fairy tale; for there are few stranger transformations than that of a little unknown Quaker boy, in the wilds of America, into the most distinguished English painter of his day. Let us each make the best use of our natural abilities, as Benjamin West did; and with the blessing of Providence, we shall arrive at some good end. As for fame, it is but little matter whether we acquire it or not.
He lived for many years, in peace and honor, and died in 1820 at the age of eighty-two. His life story is almost as amazing as a fairy tale because there are few stranger transformations than that of a little unknown Quaker boy in the wilderness of America becoming the most renowned English painter of his time. Let's each make the best use of our natural talents, like Benjamin West did; and with the blessing of Providence, we’ll achieve something good. As for fame, it doesn't really matter whether we gain it or not.
"Thank you for the story, my dear father," said Edward, when it was finished. "Do you know, that it seems as if I could see things without the help of my eyes? While you were speaking, I have seen little Ben, and the baby in its cradle, and the Indians, and the white cow and the pigs, and kind Mr. Pennington, and all the good old Quakers, almost as plainly as if they were in this very room."
"Thank you for the story, Dad," said Edward when it was done. "You know, it feels like I could see things without even using my eyes. While you were talking, I could picture little Ben, the baby in its crib, the Indians, the white cow and the pigs, kind Mr. Pennington, and all the nice old Quakers, almost as clearly as if they were right here in this room."
"It is because your attention was not disturbed by outward objects," replied Mr. Temple. "People, when deprived of sight, often have more vivid ideas than those who possess the perfect use of their eyes. I will venture to say that George has not attended to the story quite so closely."
"It’s because you weren’t distracted by external things," Mr. Temple replied. "People who can’t see often have clearer ideas than those who have perfect vision. I’d bet that George hasn’t focused on the story as closely."
"No indeed," said George, "but it was a very pretty story for all that. How I should have laughed to see Ben making a paint-brush out of the black cat's tail! I intend to try the experiment with Emily's kitten."
"No way," said George, "but it was a really cute story regardless. I would have laughed so much seeing Ben make a paintbrush out of the black cat's tail! I'm planning to try that with Emily's kitten."
"Oh, no, no, George!" cried Emily, earnestly. "My kitten cannot spare her tail."
"Oh, no, no, George!" Emily exclaimed earnestly. "My kitten can't afford to lose her tail."
Edward being an invalid, it was now time for him to retire to bed. When the family bade him good night, he turned his face towards them, looking very loth to part.
Edward, being unwell, it was now time for him to go to bed. When the family said goodnight, he turned his face toward them, looking very reluctant to say goodbye.
"I shall not know when morning comes," said he sorrowfully. "And besides I want to hear your voices all the time; for, when nobody is speaking, it seems as if I were alone in a dark world!"
"I won't know when morning arrives," he said sadly. "And besides, I want to hear your voices all the time; because when no one is talking, it feels like I'm all alone in a dark world!"
"You must have faith, my dear child," replied his mother. "Faith is the soul's eyesight; and when we possess it, the world is never dark nor lonely."
"You have to have faith, my dear child," his mother replied. "Faith is the soul's vision; and when we have it, the world is never dark or lonely."
Chapter 3
The next day, Edward began to get accustomed to his new condition of life. Once, indeed, when his parents were out of the way, and only Emily was left to take care of him, he could not resist the temptation to thrust aside the bandage, and peep at the anxious face of his little nurse. But, in spite of the dimness of the chamber, the experiment caused him so much pain, that he felt no inclination to take another look. So, with a deep sigh, he resigned himself to his fate.
The next day, Edward started to adjust to his new situation. One time, when his parents were gone and only Emily was there to look after him, he couldn't help but pull aside the bandage and peek at the worried expression on his little nurse's face. However, despite the dimness of the room, the action caused him so much pain that he didn’t feel like looking again. So, with a deep sigh, he accepted his fate.
"Emily, pray talk to me!" said he, somewhat impatiently.
"Emily, please talk to me!" he said, a bit impatiently.
Now, Emily was a remarkably silent little girl, and did not possess that liveliness of disposition which renders some children such excellent companions. She seldom laughed, and had not the faculty of making many words about small matters. But the love and earnestness of her heart taught her how to amuse poor Edward, in his darkness. She put her knitting-work into his hands.
Now, Emily was an incredibly quiet little girl, and she didn't have that lively personality that makes some kids such great friends. She rarely laughed and wasn't good at chatting about trivial things. But the love and sincerity in her heart showed her how to keep poor Edward entertained in his darkness. She placed her knitting in his hands.
"You must learn how to knit," said she.
"You need to learn how to knit," she said.
"What! without using my eyes?" cried Edward.
"What! I can't do it without using my eyes?" shouted Edward.
"I can knit with my eyes shut," replied Emily.
"I can knit with my eyes closed," replied Emily.
Then, with her own little hands, she guided Edward's fingers, while he set about this new occupation. So awkward were his first attempts, that any other little girl would have laughed heartily. But Emily preserved her gravity, and showed the utmost patience in taking up the innumerable stitches which he let down. In the course of an hour or two, his progress was quite encouraging.
Then, using her small hands, she guided Edward's fingers as he started this new task. His first attempts were so clumsy that any other little girl would have laughed out loud. But Emily kept a serious face and showed incredible patience as she picked up the countless stitches he dropped. After an hour or two, his progress was quite promising.
When evening came, Edward acknowledged that the day had been far less wearisome than he anticipated. But he was glad, nevertheless, when his father and mother, and George and Emily, all took their seats around his chair. He put out his hand to grasp each of their hands, and smiled with a very bright expression upon his lips.
When evening arrived, Edward realized that the day had been much less tiring than he expected. But he was still happy when his dad, mom, George, and Emily all gathered around his chair. He reached out to hold each of their hands and smiled with a bright expression on his face.
"Now I can see you all, with my mind's eye," said he; "and now, father, pray tell us another story."
"Now I can see all of you, with my imagination," he said; "and now, Dad, please tell us another story."
So Mr. Temple began.
So Mr. Temple started.
Sir Isaac Newton
Born 1642. Died 1727.
Born 1642. Died 1727.
On Christmas-day, in the year 1642, Isaac Newton was born, at the small village of Woolsthorpe, in England. Little did his mother think, when she beheld her new-born babe, that he was destined to explain many matters which had been a mystery ever since the creation of the world.
On Christmas Day in 1642, Isaac Newton was born in the small village of Woolsthorpe, England. Little did his mother know, as she looked at her newborn baby, that he was destined to clarify many mysteries that had puzzled humanity since the dawn of time.
Isaac's father being dead, Mrs. Newton was married again to a clergyman, and went to reside at North Witham. Her son was left to the care of his good old grandmother, who was very kind to him, and sent him to school. In his early years, Isaac did not appear to be a very bright scholar, but was chiefly remarkable for his ingenuity in all mechanical occupations. He had a set of little tools, and saws of various sizes, manufactured by himself. With the aid of these, Isaac contrived to make many curious articles, at which he worked with so much skill, that he seemed to have been born with a saw or chisel in his hand.
Isaac's father passed away, so Mrs. Newton remarried a clergyman and moved to North Witham. Her son was left in the care of his loving grandmother, who treated him kindly and sent him to school. In his early years, Isaac didn't seem to be a particularly bright student, but he stood out for his talent in all things mechanical. He had a set of small tools and saws of different sizes that he made himself. With these, Isaac managed to create many interesting items, working with such skill that it felt like he was born with a saw or chisel in his hand.
The neighbors looked with vast admiration at the things which Isaac manufactured. And his old grandmother, I suppose, was never weary of talking about him.
The neighbors looked on with great admiration at the things Isaac made. And his old grandmother, I guess, never got tired of talking about him.
"He'll make a capital workman, one of these days," she would probably say. "No fear but what Isaac will do well in the world, and be a rich man before he dies."
"He'll be a great worker one of these days," she would probably say. "No doubt Isaac will do well in life and be a wealthy man before he passes away."
It is amusing to conjecture what were the anticipations of his grandmother and the neighbors, about Isaac's future life. Some of them, perhaps, fancied that he would make beautiful furniture of mahogany, rose-wood, or polished oak, inlaid with ivory and ebony, and magnificently gilded. And then, doubtless, all the rich people would purchase these fine things, to adorn their drawing-rooms. Others probably thought that little Isaac was destined to be an architect, and would build splendid mansions for the nobility and gentry, and churches too, with the tallest steeples that had ever been seen in England.
It's funny to imagine what his grandmother and the neighbors thought about Isaac's future. Some of them probably envisioned him creating beautiful furniture made from mahogany, rosewood, or polished oak, inlaid with ivory and ebony, and lavishly gilded. Surely, all the wealthy people would buy these exquisite items to decorate their living rooms. Others likely believed that little Isaac was meant to be an architect who would design magnificent mansions for the upper class and churches with the tallest steeples ever seen in England.
Some of his friends, no doubt, advised Isaac's grandmother to apprentice him to a clockmaker; for, besides his mechanical skill, the boy seemed to have a taste for mathematics, which would be very useful to him in that profession. And then, in due time, Isaac would set up for himself, and would manufacture curious clocks, like those that contain sets of dancing figures, which issue from the dial-plate when the hour is struck; or like those, where a ship sails across the face of the clock, and is seen tossing up and down on the waves, as often as the pendulum vibrates.
Some of his friends probably suggested that Isaac's grandmother have him trained as a clockmaker; after all, besides being good with his hands, the boy seemed to have a knack for math, which would be really helpful in that line of work. Eventually, Isaac would start his own business and create interesting clocks, like those with dancing figures that pop out from the dial when the hour strikes, or the ones where a ship sails across the clock face, bobbing up and down on the waves with each swing of the pendulum.
Indeed, there was some ground for supposing that Isaac would devote himself to the manufacture of clocks; since he had already made one, of a kind which nobody had ever heard of before. It was set a-going, not by wheels and weights, like other clocks, but by the dropping of water. This was an object of great wonderment to all the people roundabout; and it must be confessed that there are few boys, or men either, who could contrive to tell what o'clock it is, by means of a bowl of water.
Indeed, there was some reason to believe that Isaac would focus on making clocks, since he had already created one that was unlike anything anyone had seen before. It didn’t operate with gears and weights like other clocks, but instead used the flow of water. This amazed everyone around him, and it must be admitted that few boys, or men for that matter, could figure out what time it was using just a bowl of water.
Besides the water-clock, Isaac made a sun-dial. Thus his grandmother was never at a loss to know the hour; for the water-clock would tell it in the shade, and the dial in the sunshine. The sun-dial is said to be still in existence at Woolsthorpe, on the corner of the house where Isaac dwelt. If so, it must have marked the passage of every sunny hour that has elapsed, since Isaac Newton was a boy. It marked all the famous moments of his life; it marked the hour of his death; and still the sunshine creeps slowly over it, as regularly as when Isaac first set it up.
Besides the water clock, Isaac made a sundial. This way, his grandmother always knew the time; the water clock would tell it in the shade, and the sundial in the sunshine. The sundial is said to still exist at Woolsthorpe, on the corner of the house where Isaac lived. If that's true, it must have recorded every sunny hour that has passed since Isaac Newton was a boy. It has marked all the significant moments of his life; it marked the hour of his death; and still, the sunshine slowly creeps over it, just like when Isaac first set it up.
Yet we must not say that the sun-dial has lasted longer than its maker; for Isaac Newton will exist, long after the dial—yea, and long after the sun itself—shall have crumbled to decay.
Yet we shouldn't say that the sun-dial has outlasted its creator; Isaac Newton will be remembered long after the dial—and yes, even long after the sun itself—has crumbled to dust.
Isaac possessed a wonderful faculty of acquiring knowledge by the simplest means. For instance, what method do you suppose he took, to find out the strength of the wind? You will never guess how the boy could compel that unseen, inconstant, and ungovernable wanderer, the wind, to tell him the measure of its strength. Yet nothing can be more simple. He jumped against the wind; and by the length of his jump, he could calculate the force of a gentle breeze, a brisk gale, or a tempest. Thus, even in his boyish sports, he was continually searching out the secrets of philosophy.
Isaac had an amazing talent for learning through the simplest methods. For example, how do you think he figured out the strength of the wind? You'll never guess how the boy managed to make that unseen, unpredictable, and unruly wanderer, the wind, reveal its strength. But it couldn't be easier. He jumped into the wind; and by measuring how far he jumped, he could determine whether it was a gentle breeze, a strong gust, or a storm. So, even in his playful activities, he was always exploring the secrets of philosophy.
Not far from his grandmother's residence there was a windmill, which operated on a new plan. Isaac was in the habit of going thither frequently, and would spend whole hours in examining its various parts. While the mill was at rest, he pryed into its internal machinery. When its broad sails were set in motion by the wind, he watched the process by which the mill-stones were made to revolve, and crush the grain that was put into the hopper. After gaining a thorough knowledge of its construction, he was observed to be unusually busy with his tools.
Not far from his grandmother's house, there was a windmill that operated on a new design. Isaac often went there and would spend hours examining its different parts. While the mill was still, he explored its internal machinery. When the large sails moved in the wind, he watched how the millstones turned and crushed the grain that was placed into the hopper. After gaining a solid understanding of how it was built, he was seen to be unusually busy with his tools.
It was not long before his grandmother, and all the neighborhood, knew what Isaac had been about. He had constructed a model of the windmill. Though not so large, I suppose as one of the box-traps which boys set to catch squirrels, yet every part of the mill and its machinery was complete. Its little sails were neatly made of linen, and whirled round very swiftly when the mill was placed in a draught of air. Even a puff of wind from Isaac's mouth, or from a pair of bellows, was sufficient to set the sails in motion. And—what was most curious—if a handful of grains of wheat were put into the little hopper, they would soon be converted into snow-white flour.
It didn't take long for his grandmother and the entire neighborhood to find out what Isaac had been up to. He had built a model of a windmill. While it wasn't as big as one of those box traps that boys set to catch squirrels, every part of the mill and its machinery was complete. Its small sails were neatly made of linen and spun around quickly when the mill was placed in a draft of air. Even a puff of wind from Isaac's mouth or from a pair of bellows was enough to make the sails move. And—what was really interesting—if you put a handful of wheat into the little hopper, it would quickly turn into fluffy white flour.
Isaac's playmates were enchanted with his new windmill. They thought that nothing so pretty, and so wonderful, had ever been seen in the whole world.
Isaac's friends were thrilled with his new windmill. They believed that nothing so beautiful and amazing had ever existed in the entire world.
"But, Isaac," said one of them, "you have forgotten one thing that belongs to a mill."
"But, Isaac," one of them said, "you forgot one thing that comes with a mill."
"What is that?" asked Isaac; for he supposed, that, from the roof of the mill to its foundation, he had forgotten nothing.
"What is that?" Isaac asked, thinking he had forgotten nothing from the roof of the mill to its foundation.
"Why, where is the miller?" said his friend.
"Where's the miller?" his friend asked.
"That is true!—I must look out for one," said Isaac; and he set himself to consider how the deficiency should be supplied.
"That's true! I need to find one," said Isaac, and he started thinking about how to fill that gap.
He might easily have made the miniature figure of a man; but then it would not have been able to move about, and perform the duties of a miller. As Captain Lemuel Gulliver had not yet discovered the island of Lilliput, Isaac did not know that there were little men in the world, whose size was just suited to his windmill. It so happened, however, that a mouse had just been caught in the trap; and, as no other miller could be found, Mr. Mouse was appointed to that important office. The new miller made a very respectable appearance in his dark gray coat. To be sure, he had not a very good character for honesty, and was suspected of sometimes stealing a portion of the grain which was given him to grind. But perhaps some two-legged millers are quite as dishonest as this small quadruped.
He could have easily created a tiny model of a man; but then it wouldn't have been able to move around and do the job of a miller. Since Captain Lemuel Gulliver hadn't discovered the island of Lilliput yet, Isaac didn't know there were little people in the world who would perfectly fit his windmill. However, it just so happened that a mouse had been caught in the trap; and since no other miller could be found, Mr. Mouse was appointed to that important role. The new miller looked quite respectable in his dark gray coat. Of course, he didn't have the best reputation for honesty and was suspected of occasionally stealing some of the grain given to him to grind. But maybe some two-legged millers are just as dishonest as this little four-legged one.
As Isaac grew older, it was found that he had far more important matters in his mind than the manufacture of toys, like the little windmill. All day long, if left to himself, he was either absorbed in thought, or engaged in some book of mathematics, or natural philosophy. At night, I think it probable, he looked up with reverential curiosity to the stars, and wondered whether they were worlds, like our own,—and how great was their distance from the earth,—and what was the power that kept them in their courses. Perhaps, even so early in life, Isaac Newton felt a presentiment that he should be able, hereafter, to answer all these questions.
As Isaac got older, it became clear that he had much more significant things on his mind than making toys like the little windmill. If left to himself all day, he would either be lost in thought or reading some math or natural philosophy book. At night, he probably gazed up at the stars with a sense of wonder, pondering whether they were worlds like ours, how far away they were, and what force kept them in their orbits. Perhaps even at such a young age, Isaac Newton sensed that he would one day have the answers to all these questions.
When Isaac was fourteen years old, his mother's second husband being now dead, she wished her son to leave school, and assist her in managing the farm at Woolsthorpe. For a year or two, therefore, he tried to turn his attention to farming. But his mind was so bent on becoming a scholar, that his mother sent him back to school, and afterwards to the University of Cambridge.
When Isaac was fourteen, his mother's second husband had passed away, and she wanted him to leave school to help her run the farm at Woolsthorpe. So, for a year or two, he tried to focus on farming. However, his passion for becoming a scholar was so strong that his mother sent him back to school and later to the University of Cambridge.
I have now finished my anecdotes of Isaac Newton's boyhood. My story would be far too long, were I to mention all the splendid discoveries which he made, after he came to be a man. He was the first that found out the nature of Light; for, before his day, nobody could tell what the sunshine was composed of. You remember, I suppose, the story of an apple's falling on his head, and thus leading him to discover the force of gravitation, which keeps the heavenly bodies in their courses. When he had once got hold of this idea, he never permitted his mind to rest, until he had searched out all the laws, by which the planets are guided through the sky. This he did as thoroughly as if he had gone up among the stars, and tracked them in their orbits. The boy had found out the mechanism of a windmill; the man explained to his fellow-men the mechanism of the universe.
I have now finished sharing my stories about Isaac Newton's childhood. My tale would be way too long if I tried to cover all the incredible discoveries he made once he grew up. He was the first to understand the nature of light because, before him, no one could explain what sunshine was made of. You probably remember the story of an apple falling on his head, which led him to discover the force of gravitation that keeps heavenly bodies in their paths. Once he grasped this concept, he never let his mind rest until he uncovered all the laws that guide the planets through the sky. He studied this as thoroughly as if he had gone up among the stars and tracked their orbits. The boy figured out how a windmill works; the man explained to others how the universe works.
While making these researches he was accustomed to spend night after night in a lofty tower, gazing at the heavenly bodies through a telescope. His mind was lifted far above the things of this world. He may be said, indeed, to have spent the greater part of his life in worlds that lie thousands and millions of miles away; for where the thoughts and the heart are, there is our true existence.
While conducting his research, he often spent night after night in a tall tower, looking at the stars through a telescope. His mind soared far above the things of this world. You could say he spent most of his life in worlds that are thousands and millions of miles away; for where our thoughts and hearts are, that is where our true existence lies.
Did you never hear the story of Newton and his little dog Diamond? One day, when he was fifty years old, and had been hard at work more than twenty years, studying the theory of Light, he went out of his chamber, leaving his little dog asleep before the fire. On the table lay a heap of manuscript papers, containing all the discoveries which Newton had made during those twenty years. When his master was gone, up rose little Diamond, jumped upon the table, and overthrew the lighted candle. The papers immediately caught fire.
Did you ever hear the story of Newton and his little dog Diamond? One day, when he was fifty years old and had been working hard for over twenty years, studying the theory of light, he left his room, leaving his little dog sleeping by the fire. On the table was a pile of manuscript papers, containing all the discoveries Newton had made during those twenty years. Once his master was gone, little Diamond got up, jumped onto the table, and knocked over the lit candle. The papers instantly caught fire.
Just as the destruction was completed, Newton opened the chamber-door, and perceived that the labors of twenty years were reduced to a heap of ashes. There stood little Diamond, the author of all the mischief. Almost any other man would have sentenced the dog to immediate death. But Newton patted him on the head with his usual kindness, although grief was at his heart.
Just as the destruction was finished, Newton opened the door to the chamber and saw that twenty years of work had turned into a pile of ashes. There stood little Diamond, the cause of all the trouble. Almost any other person would have sentenced the dog to immediate death. But Newton patted him on the head with his usual kindness, even though he was heartbroken.
"Oh, Diamond, Diamond," exclaimed he, "thou little knowest the mischief thou hast done."
"Oh, Diamond, Diamond," he exclaimed, "you have no idea the trouble you've caused."
This incident affected his health and spirits for some time afterwards; but, from his conduct towards the little dog, you may judge what was the sweetness of his temper.
This incident impacted his health and mood for a while afterward; however, from how he treated the little dog, you can tell how kind his nature was.
Newton lived to be a very old man, and acquired great renown, and was made a Member of Parliament, and received the honor of knighthood from the king. But he cared little for earthly fame and honors, and felt no pride in the vastness of his knowledge. All that he had learned only made him feel how little he knew in comparison to what remained to be known.
Newton lived to be very old, gained a lot of fame, became a Member of Parliament, and was knighted by the king. But he didn't care much for earthly fame and honors, and he felt no pride in his extensive knowledge. Everything he learned only made him realize how little he actually knew compared to what was still out there to discover.
"I seem to myself like a child," observed he, "playing on the sea-shore, and picking up here and there a curious shell or a pretty pebble, while the boundless ocean of Truth lies undiscovered before me."
"I feel like a child," he said, "playing on the beach, picking up interesting shells and pretty stones here and there, while the endless ocean of Truth remains unexplored before me."
At last, in 1727, when he was fourscore and five years old, Sir Isaac Newton died,—or rather he ceased to live on earth. We may be permitted to believe that he is still searching out the infinite wisdom and goodness of the Creator, as earnestly, and with even more success, than while his spirit animated a mortal body. He has left a fame behind him, which will be as endurable as if his name were written in letters of light, formed by the stars upon the midnight sky.
At last, in 1727, when he was eighty-five years old, Sir Isaac Newton died—or rather, he stopped living on earth. We can believe that he is still exploring the infinite wisdom and goodness of the Creator, just as passionately, and perhaps even more successfully, than when he was alive. He left behind a legacy that will endure as if his name were written in bright letters made by the stars in the midnight sky.
"I love to hear about mechanical contrivances—such as the water-clock and the little windmill," remarked George. "I suppose if Sir Isaac Newton had only thought of it, he might have found out the steam-engine, and railroads, and all the other famous inventions that have come into use since his day."
"I love hearing about gadgets—like the water clock and the small windmill," George said. "I guess if Sir Isaac Newton had just thought of it, he could have discovered the steam engine, railroads, and all the other great inventions that have come about since his time."
"Very possibly he might," replied Mr. Temple; "and, no doubt, a great many people would think it more useful to manufacture steam-engines, than to search out the system of the universe. Other great astronomers, besides Newton, have been endowed with mechanical genius. There was David Rittenhouse, an American,—he made a perfect little water-mill, when he was only seven or eight years old. But this sort of ingenuity is but a mere trifle in comparison with the other talents of such men."
"Sure, he might," replied Mr. Temple; "and I'm sure a lot of people would find it more useful to build steam engines than to figure out how the universe works. Other great astronomers, besides Newton, have had mechanical skill. Take David Rittenhouse, for example, an American—he built a perfect little water mill when he was just seven or eight years old. But this kind of ingenuity is pretty small compared to the other talents those guys have."
"It must have been beautiful," said Edward, "to spend whole nights in a high tower, as Newton did, gazing at the stars, and the comets, and the meteors. But what would Newton have done, had he been blind? or if his eyes had been no better than mine?"
"It must have been beautiful," Edward said, "to spend whole nights in a tall tower, like Newton did, staring at the stars, comets, and meteors. But what would Newton have done if he had been blind? Or if his eyesight had been as poor as mine?"
"Why, even then, my dear child," observed Mrs. Temple, "he would have found out some way of enlightening his mind, and of elevating his soul. But, come! little Emily is waiting to bid you good night. You must go to sleep, and dream of seeing all our faces."
"Why, even back then, my dear child," said Mrs. Temple, "he would have figured out some way to expand his mind and uplift his spirit. But come on! Little Emily is waiting to say goodnight to you. You need to go to sleep and dream of seeing all our faces."
"But how sad it will be, when I awake!" murmured Edward.
"But how sad it will be when I wake up!" Edward murmured.
Chapter 4
In the course of the next day, the harmony of our little family was disturbed by something like a quarrel between George and Edward.
The next day, the peace of our little family was disrupted by something resembling an argument between George and Edward.
The former, though he loved his brother dearly, had found it quite too great a sacrifice of his own enjoyments, to spend all his playtime in a darkened chamber. Edward, on the other hand, was inclined to be despotic. He felt as if his bandaged eyes entitled him to demand that everybody, who enjoyed the blessing of sight, should contribute to his comfort and amusement. He therefore insisted that George, instead of going out to play at foot-ball, should join with himself and Emily in a game of questions and answers.
The older brother, although he cared for his brother a lot, found it too much of a sacrifice to spend all his free time in a dark room. Edward, on the other hand, tended to be controlling. He felt like his bandaged eyes gave him the right to expect everyone who could see to help make him comfortable and entertained. So, he insisted that George, instead of going outside to play soccer, should join him and Emily in a game of questions and answers.
George resolutely refused, and ran out of the house. He did not revisit Edward's chamber till the evening, when he stole in, looking confused, yet somewhat sullen, and sat down beside his father's chair. It was evident, by a motion of Edward's head and a slight trembling of his lips, that he was aware of George's entrance, though his footsteps had been almost inaudible. Emily, with her serious and earnest little face, looked from one to the other, as if she longed to be a messenger of peace between them.
George firmly refused and dashed out of the house. He didn't come back to Edward's room until the evening when he quietly entered, looking confused but a bit moody, and sat down next to his father's chair. It was clear from a movement of Edward's head and a slight tremble of his lips that he noticed George's arrival, even though his footsteps had been nearly silent. Emily, with her serious and earnest little face, looked back and forth between them, as if she wished she could be a peacemaker between them.
Mr. Temple, without seeming to notice any of these circumstances, began a story.
Mr. Temple, seemingly oblivious to any of these circumstances, started telling a story.
SAMUEL JOHNSON
Born 1709. Died 1784.
Born 1709. Died 1784.
"Sam," said Mr. Michael Johnson of Lichfield, one morning, "I am very feeble and ailing to-day. You must go to Uttoxeter in my stead, and tend the bookstall in the market-place there."
"Sam," said Mr. Michael Johnson of Lichfield, one morning, "I'm not feeling well today. You need to go to Uttoxeter for me and take care of the bookstall in the market there."
This was spoken, above a hundred years ago, by an elderly man, who had once been a thriving bookseller at Lichfield, in England. Being now in reduced circumstances, he was forced to go, every market-day, and sell books at a stall, in the neighboring village of Uttoxeter.
This was said over a hundred years ago by an older man who used to be a successful bookseller in Lichfield, England. Now facing financial difficulties, he had to go every market day and sell books from a stall in the nearby village of Uttoxeter.
His son, to whom Mr. Johnson spoke, was a great boy of very singular aspect. He had an intelligent face; but it was seamed and distorted by a scrofulous humor, which affected his eyes so badly, that sometimes he was almost blind. Owing to the same cause, his head would often shake with a tremulous motion, as if he were afflicted with the palsy. When Sam was an infant, the famous Queen Anne had tried to cure him of this disease, by laying her royal hands upon his head. But though the touch of a king or Queen was supposed to be a certain remedy for scrofula, it produced no good effect upon Sam Johnson.
His son, whom Mr. Johnson spoke to, was a remarkable boy with a very unique appearance. He had an intelligent face, but it was marked and distorted by a scrofulous condition that affected his eyes so badly that he was sometimes nearly blind. Because of this, his head would often shake with a trembly motion, as if he had palsy. When Sam was a baby, the famous Queen Anne had tried to cure him of this illness by laying her royal hands on his head. But even though the touch of a king or queen was believed to be a guaranteed remedy for scrofula, it had no positive effect on Sam Johnson.
At the time which we speak of, the poor lad was not very well dressed, and wore shoes from which his toes peeped out; for his old father had barely the means of supporting his wife and children. But, poor as the family were, young Sam Johnson had as much pride as any nobleman's son in England. The fact was, he felt conscious of uncommon sense and ability, which, in his own opinion, entitled him to great respect from the world. Perhaps he would have been glad, if grown people had treated him as reverentially as his school-fellows did. Three of them were accustomed to come for him, every morning; and while he sat upon the back of one, the two others supported him on each side, and thus he rode to school in triumph!
At the time we're talking about, the poor kid wasn't dressed very well and wore shoes with his toes sticking out because his old dad barely had enough to support his wife and kids. But, despite their poverty, young Sam Johnson had as much pride as any nobleman's son in England. He was aware of his unique intelligence and talent, which he believed deserved great respect from the world. He might have even been pleased if adults had treated him with as much reverence as his classmates did. Three of them would come to get him every morning; while he sat on the back of one, the other two held him up on either side, and that's how he rode to school like a champion!
Being a personage of so much importance, Sam could not bear the idea of standing all day in Uttoxeter market, offering books to the rude and ignorant country-people. Doubtless he felt the more reluctant on account of his shabby clothes, and the disorder of his eyes, and the tremulous motion of his head.
Being a person of such importance, Sam couldn't stand the thought of spending all day in the Uttoxeter market, trying to sell books to the rude and ignorant country folks. He likely felt even more hesitant because of his worn-out clothes, the disheveled state of his eyes, and the unsteady movement of his head.
When Mr. Michael Johnson spoke, Sam pouted, and made an indistinct grumbling in his throat; then he looked his old father in the face, and answered him loudly and deliberately.
When Mr. Michael Johnson spoke, Sam sulked and let out a muffled grumble; then he looked his father in the eye and replied loudly and clearly.
"Sir," said he, "I will not go to Uttoxeter market!"
"Sir," he said, "I won't go to the Uttoxeter market!"
Mr. Johnson had seen a great deal of the lad's obstinacy ever since his birth; and while Sam was younger, the old gentleman had probably used the rod, whenever occasion seemed to require. But he was now too feeble, and too much out of spirits, to contend with this stubborn and violent-tempered boy. He therefore gave up the point at once, and prepared to go to Uttoxeter himself.
Mr. Johnson had witnessed a lot of the boy's stubbornness since he was born; and when Sam was younger, the old man had likely used punishment whenever he thought it was needed. But now he was too weak and too downhearted to deal with this headstrong and hot-tempered boy. So he immediately conceded and got ready to go to Uttoxeter himself.
"Well Sam," said Mr. Johnson, as he took his hat and staff, "If, for the sake of your foolish pride, you can suffer your poor sick father to stand all day in the noise and confusion of the market, when he ought to be in his bed, I have no more to say. But you will think of this, Sam, when I am dead and gone!"
"Well Sam," Mr. Johnson said as he grabbed his hat and cane, "If, just for your foolish pride, you can let your poor sick father stand all day in the noise and chaos of the market when he should be in bed, I have nothing more to say. But you will remember this, Sam, when I'm dead and gone!"
So the poor old man (perhaps with a tear in his eye, but certainly with sorrow in his heart) set forth towards Uttoxeter. The gray-haired, feeble, melancholy Michael Johnson! How sad a thing it was, that he should be forced to go, in his sickness, and toil for the support of an ungrateful son, who was too proud to do any thing for his father, or his mother, or himself! Sam looked after Mr. Johnson, with a sullen countenance, till he was out of sight.
So the poor old man (maybe with a tear in his eye, but definitely with sadness in his heart) set off toward Uttoxeter. The frail, gray-haired, melancholy Michael Johnson! How tragic it was that he had to go, despite his illness, and work for the support of an ungrateful son who was too proud to do anything for his father, his mother, or himself! Sam watched Mr. Johnson leave with a gloomy expression until he was out of sight.
But when the old man's figure, as he went stooping along the street, was no more to be seen, the boy's heart began to smite him. He had a vivid imagination, and it tormented him with the image of his father, standing in the market-place of Uttoxeter and offering his books to the noisy crowd around him, Sam seemed to behold him, arranging his literary merchandise upon the stall in such a way as was best calculated to attract notice. Here was Addison's Spectator, a long row of little volumes; here was Pope's translation of the Iliad and Odyssey; here were Dryden's poems, or those of Prior. Here, likewise, were Gulliver's Travels, and a variety of little gilt-covered children's books, such as Tom Thumb, Jack the Giant-queller, Mother Goose's Melodies, and others which our great-grandparents used to read in their childhood. And here were sermons for the pious, and pamphlets for the politicians, and ballads, some merry and some dismal ones, for the country people to sing.
But when the old man's figure, as he walked hunched over down the street, was no longer in sight, the boy's heart started to ache. He had a vivid imagination, which tormented him with the image of his father, standing in the market square of Uttoxeter, offering his books to the noisy crowd around him. Sam seemed to see him, arranging his literary goods on the stall in a way that would best attract attention. Here was Addison's Spectator, a long row of little volumes; here was Pope's translation of the Iliad and Odyssey; here were Dryden's poems and those of Prior. Also here were Gulliver's Travels and a variety of little gilt-covered children’s books, like Tom Thumb, Jack the Giant Killer, Mother Goose's Melodies, and others that our great-grandparents used to read as kids. And there were sermons for the faithful, pamphlets for the politicians, and ballads—some cheerful and some sad—for the country folks to sing.
Sam, in imagination, saw his father offer these books, pamphlets, and ballads, now to the rude yeomen, who perhaps could not read a word,—now to the country squires, who cared for nothing but to hunt hares and foxes,—now to the children, who chose to spend their coppers for sugar-plums or gingerbread, rather than for picture-books. And if Mr. Johnson should sell a book to man, woman, or child, it would cost him an hour's talk to get a profit of only sixpence.
Sam imagined his father offering these books, pamphlets, and ballads first to the rough farmers, who probably couldn’t read a word; then to the local landowners, who only cared about hunting hares and foxes; and finally to the kids, who preferred to spend their pennies on candy or gingerbread instead of picture books. And if Mr. Johnson managed to sell a book to anyone—man, woman, or child—it would take him an hour of talking just to earn a profit of only sixpence.
"My poor father!" thought Sam to himself. "How his head will ache, and how heavy his heart will be! I am almost sorry that I did not do as he bade me!"
"My poor dad!" Sam thought to himself. "How much his head will hurt, and how heavy his heart will be! I almost regret not doing what he told me to!"
Then the boy went to his mother, who was busy about the house. She did not know of what had passed between Mr. Johnson and Sam.
Then the boy went to his mom, who was busy around the house. She didn’t know what had happened between Mr. Johnson and Sam.
"Mother," said he, "did you think father seemed very ill to-day?"
"Mom," he said, "did you think Dad looked really sick today?"
"Yes, Sam," answered his mother, turning with a flushed face from the fire, where she was cooking their scanty dinner. "Your father did look very ill; and it is a pity he did not send you to Uttoxeter in his stead. You are a great boy now, and would rejoice, I am sure, to do something for your poor father, who has done so much for you."
"Yes, Sam," his mother replied, turning away from the fire with a flushed face, where she was cooking their meager dinner. "Your dad looked really sick; it’s a shame he didn’t send you to Uttoxeter instead. You’re a big boy now, and I’m sure you’d be happy to do something for your poor dad, who has done so much for you."
The lad made no reply. But again his imagination set to work, and conjured up another picture of poor Michael Johnson. He was standing in the hot sunshine of the market-place, and looking so weary, sick, and disconsolate, that the eyes of all the crowd were drawn to him. "Had this old man no son," the people would say among themselves, "who might have taken his place at the bookstall, while the father kept his bed?" And perhaps—but this was a terrible thought for Sam!—perhaps his father would faint away, and fall down in the market-place, with his gray hair in the dust, and his venerable face as deathlike as that of a corpse. And there would be the bystanders gazing earnestly at Mr. Johnson, and whispering, "Is he dead? Is he dead?"
The boy didn't say anything. But again, his imagination kicked in, and he pictured poor Michael Johnson. He was standing in the hot sun of the market, looking so tired, sick, and hopeless that everyone in the crowd noticed him. "Doesn't this old man have a son," people murmured, "who could take his spot at the bookstall while he rests in bed?" And maybe—but this was a chilling thought for Sam!—maybe his father would collapse and fall in the market, with his gray hair in the dirt, and his aged face looking as lifeless as a corpse. Then the onlookers would be staring at Mr. Johnson, whispering, "Is he dead? Is he dead?"
And Sam shuddered, as he repeated to himself: "Is he dead?"
And Sam shuddered as he thought to himself, "Is he dead?"
"Oh, I have been a cruel son!" thought he, within his own heart. "God forgive me! God forgive me!"
"Oh, I have been a terrible son!" he thought to himself. "God forgive me! God forgive me!"
But God could not yet forgive him; for he was not truly penitent. Had he been so, he would have hastened away that very moment to Uttoxeter, and have fallen at his father's feet, even in the midst of the crowded market-place. There he would have confessed his fault, and besought Mr. Johnson to go home, and leave the rest of the day's work to him. But such was Sam's pride and natural stubbornness, that he could not bring himself to this humiliation. Yet he ought to have done so, for his own sake, and for his father's sake, and for God's sake.
But God couldn’t forgive him yet because he wasn’t truly sorry. If he had been, he would have rushed to Uttoxeter right then and there, kneeling at his father's feet in the middle of the busy marketplace. He would have confessed his mistake and asked Mr. Johnson to go home, leaving the rest of the day’s work to him. But Sam's pride and stubbornness were so strong that he couldn’t bring himself to face this humiliation. Still, he should have, for his own sake, for his father's, and for God's.
After sunset, old Michael Johnson came slowly home, and sat down in his customary chair. He said nothing to Sam; nor do I know that a single word ever passed between them, on the subject of the son's disobedience. In a few years, his father died and left Sam to fight his way through the world by himself. It would make our story much too long were I to tell you even a few of the remarkable events of Sam's life. Moreover, there is the less need of this, because many books have been written about that poor boy, and the fame that he acquired, and all that he did or talked of doing, after he came to be a man.
After sunset, old Michael Johnson slowly made his way home and settled into his usual chair. He didn’t say a word to Sam; in fact, I don’t think they ever discussed the issue of the son's disobedience. A few years later, his father died, leaving Sam to navigate the world on his own. It would take too long to recount even a few of the incredible events in Sam's life. Besides, it's less necessary since many books have already been written about that unfortunate boy, his rise to fame, and everything he accomplished or talked about after becoming an adult.
But one thing I must not neglect to say. From his boyhood upward, until the latest day of his life, he never forgot the story of Uttoxeter market. Often when he was a scholar of the University of Oxford, or master of an Academy at Edial, or a writer for the London booksellers,—in all his poverty and toil, and in all his success,—while he was walking the streets without a shilling to buy food, or when the greatest men of England were proud to feast him at their table,—still that heavy and remorseful thought came back to him:—"I was cruel to my poor father in his illness!" Many and many a time, awake or in his dreams, he seemed to see old Michael Johnson, standing in the dust and confusion of the market-place, and pressing his withered hand to his forehead as if it ached.
But there’s one thing I have to mention. From his childhood all the way to the end of his life, he never forgot the story of Uttoxeter market. Often, when he was a student at the University of Oxford, a headmaster at an academy in Edial, or a writer for London publishers—throughout all his struggles and hard work, and even during his successes—whether he was walking the streets without a penny for food or dining with the most prominent men in England, that heavy and regretful thought would always return to him: “I was cruel to my poor father when he was sick!” Many times, whether awake or dreaming, he felt as if he could see old Michael Johnson, standing amidst the dust and chaos of the market-place, pressing his withered hand to his forehead as if it hurt.
Alas! my dear children, it is a sad thing to have such a thought as this to bear us company through life.
Alas! my dear children, it is a sad thing to have such a thought as this to accompany us through life.
Though the story was but half finished, yet, as it was longer than usual, Mr. Temple here made a short pause. He perceived that Emily was in tears, and Edward turned his half-veiled face towards the speaker, with an air of great earnestness and interest. As for George he had withdrawn into the dusky shadow behind his father's chair.
Though the story was only half finished, it was longer than usual, so Mr. Temple paused briefly. He noticed that Emily was in tears, and Edward turned his partially hidden face toward the speaker, looking very serious and interested. As for George, he had retreated into the dim shadow behind his father's chair.
Chapter 5
In a few moments Mr. Temple resumed the story, as follows:
In a few moments, Mr. Temple continued the story, as follows:
SAMUEL JOHNSON—continued.
Well, my children, fifty years had passed away since young Sam Johnson had shown himself so hard-hearted towards his father. It was now market-day in the village of Uttoxeter.
Well, my children, fifty years had gone by since young Sam Johnson had been so cruel to his father. It was now market day in the village of Uttoxeter.
In the street of the village, you might see cattle-dealers with cows and oxen for sale, and pig-drovers, with herds of squeaking swine, and farmers, with cart-loads of cabbages, turnips, onions, and all other produce of the soil. Now and then a farmer's red-faced wife trotted along on horseback, with butter and cheese in two large panniers. The people of the village, with country squires and other visitors from the neighborhood, walked hither and thither, trading, jesting, quarrelling, and making just such a bustle as their fathers and grandfathers had made half a century before.
In the village street, you might see cattle dealers with cows and oxen for sale, and pig herders with herds of squealing pigs, along with farmers bringing cartloads of cabbages, turnips, onions, and all other kinds of produce. Now and then, a farmer's red-faced wife would ride by on horseback, carrying butter and cheese in two large baskets. The villagers, along with local landowners and other visitors from the area, walked around, trading, joking, arguing, and making just as much noise as their parents and grandparents did fifty years ago.
In one part of the street, there was a puppet-show, with a ridiculous Merry-Andrew, who kept both grown people and children in a roar of laughter. On the opposite side was the old stone church of Uttoxeter, with ivy climbing up its walls, and partly obscuring its Gothic windows.
In one section of the street, there was a puppet show featuring a silly performer who had both adults and kids laughing hysterically. On the other side stood the old stone church of Uttoxeter, with ivy crawling up its walls and partly blocking its Gothic windows.
There was a clock in the gray tower of the ancient church; and the hands on the dial-plate had now almost reached the hour of noon. At this busiest hour of the market, a strange old gentleman was seen making his way among the crowd. He was very tall and bulky, and wore a brown coat and small clothes, with black worsted stockings and buckled shoes. On his head was a three-cornered hat, beneath which a bushy gray wig thrust itself out, all in disorder. The old gentleman elbowed the people aside, and forced his way through the midst of them with a singular kind of gait, rolling his body hither and thither, so that he needed twice as much room as any other person there.
There was a clock in the gray tower of the old church, and the hands on the dial had almost reached noon. At this busy hour of the market, a strange old man was seen making his way through the crowd. He was very tall and heavyset, wearing a brown coat and smaller pants, with black wool stockings and buckled shoes. On his head was a tricorn hat, beneath which a messy bushy gray wig stuck out. The old man pushed through the people, making his way with a unique kind of movement, swaying his body from side to side, taking up twice as much space as anyone else there.
"Make way, sir!" he would cry out, in a loud, harsh voice, when somebody happened to interrupt his progress.—"Sir, you intrude your person into the public thoroughfare!"
"Move aside, sir!" he would shout, in a loud, harsh voice, when someone happened to block his path. —"Sir, you’re obstructing the public street!"
"What a queer old fellow this is!" muttered the people among themselves, hardly knowing whether to laugh or to be angry.
"What a strange old guy this is!" muttered the people to each other, not quite sure whether to laugh or be mad.
But, when they looked into the venerable stranger's face, not the most thoughtless among them dared to offer him the least impertinence. Though his features were scarred and distorted with the scrofula, and though his eyes were dim and bleared, yet there was something of authority and wisdom in his look, which impressed them all with awe. So they stood aside to let him pass; and the old gentleman made his way across the market-place, and paused near the corner of the ivy-mantled church. Just as he reached it, the clock struck twelve.
But when they looked at the respected stranger's face, not even the most reckless among them dared to show him any disrespect. Even though his features were marred and contorted by illness and his eyes were dull and blurred, there was a sense of authority and wisdom in his gaze that filled them all with respect. So, they stepped aside to let him pass, and the old man walked across the marketplace and stopped near the corner of the ivy-covered church. Just as he got there, the clock struck twelve.
On the very spot of ground, where the stranger now stood, some aged people remembered that old Michael Johnson had formerly kept his bookstall. The little children, who had once bought picture-books of him, were grandfathers now.
On the exact spot where the stranger now stood, some old folks remembered that Michael Johnson used to run his bookstall there. The little kids who once bought picture books from him are now grandfathers.
"Yes; here is the very spot!" muttered the old gentleman to himself.
"Yes, this is the exact spot!" the old man murmured to himself.
There this unknown personage took his stand, and removed the three-cornered hat from his head. It was the busiest hour of the day. What with the hum of human voices, the lowing of cattle, the squeaking of pigs, and the laughter caused by the Merry-Andrew, the market-place was in very great confusion. But the stranger seemed not to notice it, any more than if the silence of a desert were around him. He was wrapt in his own thoughts. Sometimes he raised his furrowed brow to heaven, as if in prayer; sometimes he bent his head, as if an insupportable weight of sorrow were upon him. It increased the awfulness of his aspect that there was a motion of his head, and an almost continual tremor throughout his frame, with singular twitchings and contortions of his features.
There, this unknown figure took his place and took off his three-cornered hat. It was the busiest time of day. With the buzz of human voices, the mooing of cattle, the squealing of pigs, and the laughter from the jester, the market was in complete chaos. But the stranger seemed oblivious to it all, as if he were surrounded by the silence of a desert. He was lost in his own thoughts. Sometimes he lifted his furrowed brow to the sky, as if in prayer; other times he lowered his head, as if he were burdened by an unbearable weight of sorrow. The seriousness of his appearance was heightened by the movement of his head and a nearly constant trembling throughout his body, along with odd twitches and contortions of his face.
The hot sun blazed upon his unprotected head; but he seemed not to feel its fervor. A dark cloud swept across the sky, and rain-drops pattered into the market-place; but the stranger heeded not the shower. The people began to gaze at the mysterious old gentleman, with superstitious fear and wonder. Who could he be? Whence did he come? Wherefore was he standing bare-headed in the market-place? Even the school-boys left the Merry-Andrew, and came to gaze, with wide open eyes, at this tall, strange-looking old man.
The hot sun blazed down on his bare head, but he didn’t seem to notice its intensity. A dark cloud crossed the sky, and raindrops started to fall into the market; but the stranger paid no attention to the rain. The people began to stare at the mysterious old man with a mix of superstitious fear and curiosity. Who was he? Where did he come from? Why was he standing bare-headed in the market? Even the schoolboys abandoned the street performer and came to watch this tall, unusual old man with wide eyes.
There was a cattle-drover in the village, who had recently made a journey to the Smithfield market, in London. No sooner had this man thrust his way through the throng, and taken a look at the unknown personage, than he whispered to one of his acquaintances:
There was a cattle drover in the village who had just returned from a trip to the Smithfield market in London. As soon as he pushed through the crowd and caught sight of the unfamiliar person, he leaned over and whispered to one of his friends:
"I say, neighbor Hutchins, would ye like to know who this old gentleman is?"
"I say, neighbor Hutchins, would you like to know who this old man is?"
"Ay, that I would," replied neighbor Hutchins; "for a queerer chap I never saw in my life! Somehow, it makes me feel small to look at him. He's more than a common man."
"Yeah, I would," replied neighbor Hutchins; "because I've never seen a weirder guy in my life! For some reason, it makes me feel small just looking at him. He's more than just an ordinary man."
"You may well say so," answered the cattle-drover. "Why, that's the famous Doctor Samuel Johnson, who, they say, is the greatest and learnedest man in England. I saw him in London Streets, walking with one Mr. Boswell."
"You could definitely say that," replied the cattle-drover. "That's the famous Doctor Samuel Johnson, who they say is the smartest and most knowledgeable man in England. I saw him in the streets of London, walking with a man named Boswell."
Yes; the poor boy—the friendless Sam—with, whom we began our story, had become the famous Doctor Samuel Johnson! He was universally acknowledged as the wisest man and greatest writer in all England. He had given shape and permanence to his native language, by his Dictionary. Thousands upon thousands of people had read his Idler, his Rambler, and his Rasselas. Noble and wealthy men, and beautiful ladies, deemed it their highest privilege to be his companions. Even the king of Great Britain had sought his acquaintance, and told him what an honor he considered it, that such a man had been born in his dominions. He was now at the summit of literary renown.
Yes; the poor boy—the friendless Sam—with whom we started our story, had become the famous Doctor Samuel Johnson! He was recognized everywhere as the wisest man and greatest writer in all of England. He had given structure and permanence to his native language with his Dictionary. Thousands upon thousands of people had read his Idler, his Rambler, and his Rasselas. Noble and wealthy men, as well as beautiful women, considered it their greatest privilege to be his companions. Even the king of Great Britain had sought his company and expressed what an honor he thought it was that such a man had been born in his realm. He was now at the peak of literary fame.
But all his fame could not extinguish the bitter remembrance, which had tormented him through life. Never, never, had he forgotten his father's sorrowful and upbraiding look. Never—though the old man's troubles had been over so many years—had he forgiven himself for inflicting such a pang upon his heart. And now, in his old age, he had come hither to do penance, by standing at noon-day in the market-place of Uttoxeter, on the very spot where Michael Johnson had once kept his bookstall. The aged and illustrious man had done what the poor boy refused to do. By thus expressing his deep repentance and humiliation of heart, he hoped to gain peace of conscience, and the forgiveness of God.
But all his fame couldn't erase the bitter memory that had haunted him throughout his life. He had never, ever forgotten the sorrowful and reproachful look from his father. Never—despite the old man's troubles being so many years in the past—had he forgiven himself for causing such pain to his heart. And now, in his old age, he had come here to atone by standing at noon in the marketplace of Uttoxeter, on the very spot where Michael Johnson had once run his bookstall. The aged and prominent man had done what the poor boy refused to do. By expressing his deep regret and heartache this way, he hoped to find peace of mind and God's forgiveness.
My dear children, if you have grieved—I will not say, your parents—but, if you have grieved the heart of any human being, who has a claim upon your love, then think of Samuel Johnson's penance! Will it not be better to redeem the error now, than to endure the agony of remorse for fifty years? Would you not rather say to a brother—"I have erred! Forgive me!"—than perhaps to go hereafter, and shed bitter tears upon his grave?
My dear children, if you have hurt—I'm not saying your parents, but if you have hurt the feelings of anyone who deserves your love, then think about Samuel Johnson's penance! Wouldn’t it be better to fix the mistake now than to suffer with regret for fifty years? Wouldn’t you prefer to say to a brother—"I was wrong! Forgive me!"—rather than possibly go later on and cry bitter tears at his grave?
Hardly was the story concluded, when George hastily arose, and Edward likewise, stretching forth his hands into the darkness that surrounded him, to find his brother. Both accused themselves of unkindness; each besought the other's forgiveness; and having, done so, the trouble of their hearts vanished away like a dream.
As soon as the story wrapped up, George quickly got up, and Edward did the same, reaching out into the darkness around him to find his brother. Both felt guilty for being unkind; each asked the other for forgiveness, and after doing so, the weight in their hearts disappeared like a bad dream.
"I am glad! I am so glad!" said Emily, in a low, earnest voice. "Now I shall sleep quietly to-night."
"I’m so glad! I'm really glad!" said Emily, in a soft, sincere voice. "Now I can sleep peacefully tonight."
"My sweet child," thought Mrs. Temple, as she kissed her, "mayest thou never know how much strife there is on earth! It would cost thee many a night's rest."
"My sweet child," thought Mrs. Temple, as she kissed her, "may you never know how much struggle there is in the world! It would cost you many nights of rest."
Chapter 6
About this period, Mr. Temple found it necessary to take a journey, which interrupted the series of Biographical Stories for several evenings. In the interval, Edward practised various methods of employing and amusing his mind.
About this time, Mr. Temple needed to go on a trip, which interrupted the series of Biographical Stories for several evenings. During that time, Edward tried out different ways to keep his mind engaged and entertained.
Sometimes he meditated upon beautiful objects which he had formerly seen, until the intensity of his recollection seemed to restore him the gift of sight, and place every thing anew before his eyes. Sometimes he repeated verses of poetry, which he did not know to be in his memory, until he found them there, just at the time of need. Sometimes he attempted to solve arithmetical questions, which had perplexed him while at school.
Sometimes he reflected on beautiful things he had seen in the past, until the power of his memory felt like it gave him back his sight, allowing him to see everything again. At times, he recited lines of poetry that he didn't realize were stuck in his mind until they surfaced just when he needed them. Other times, he tried to tackle math problems that had confused him back in school.
Then, with his mother's assistance, he learned the letters of the string-alphabet, which is used in some of the Institutions for the Blind, in Europe. When one of his friends gave him a leaf of Saint Mark's Gospel, printed in embossed characters, he endeavored to read it by passing his fingers over the letters, as blind children do.
Then, with his mother’s help, he learned the letters of the string alphabet, used in some institutions for the blind in Europe. When one of his friends gave him a page from Saint Mark's Gospel, printed in raised characters, he tried to read it by running his fingers over the letters, just like blind children do.
His brother George was now very kind, and spent so much time in the darkened chamber, that Edward often insisted upon his going out to play. George told him all about the affairs at school, and related many amusing incidents that happened among his comrades, and informed him what sports were now in fashion, and whose kite soared the highest, and whose little ship sailed fleetest on the Frog Pond. As for Emily, she repeated stories which she had learned from a new book, called THE FLOWER PEOPLE, in which the snow-drops, the violets, the columbines, the roses, and all that lovely tribe, are represented as telling their secrets to a little girl. The flowers talked sweetly, as flowers should; and Edward almost fancied that he could behold their bloom and smell their fragrant breath.
His brother George was now really nice and spent so much time in the darkened room that Edward often insisted he go outside to play. George shared everything about school, told many funny stories about his friends, and informed him about which games were popular, whose kite soared the highest, and whose little boat sailed fastest on the Frog Pond. As for Emily, she told stories she learned from a new book called THE FLOWER PEOPLE, where the snowdrops, violets, columbines, roses, and all those beautiful flowers are portrayed as sharing their secrets with a little girl. The flowers spoke sweetly, as flowers should; and Edward almost thought he could see their colors and smell their lovely scent.
Thus, in one way or another, the dark days of Edward's confinement passed not unhappily. In due time, his father returned; and the next evening, when the family were assembled, he began a story.
So, in one way or another, the challenging days of Edward's confinement went by without too much unhappiness. Eventually, his father came back; and the next evening, when the family was gathered together, he started telling a story.
"I must first observe, children," said he, "that some writers deny the truth of the incident which I am about to relate to you. There certainly is but little evidence in favor of it. Other respectable writers, however, tell it for a fact; and, at all events, it is an interesting story, and has an excellent moral."
"I should first point out, kids," he said, "that some authors dispute the truth of the story I'm about to share with you. There's definitely not much evidence to support it. However, other credible writers present it as a fact; and, regardless, it's an interesting tale with a great lesson."
So Mr. Temple proceeded to talk about the early days of
So Mr. Temple started talking about the early days of
Oliver Cromwell
Born 1599. Died 1658.
Born 1599. Died 1658.
Not long after King James the First took the place of Queen Elizabeth on the throne of England, there lived an English knight at a place called Hinchinbrooke. His name was Sir Oliver Cromwell. He spent his life, I suppose, pretty much like other English knights and squires in those days, hunting hares and foxes, and drinking large quantities of ale and wine. The old house in which he dwelt, had been occupied by his ancestors before him, for a good many years. In it there was a great hall, hung round with coats of arms, and helmets, cuirasses and swords which his forefathers had used in battle, and with horns of deer and tails of foxes, which they or Sir Oliver himself had killed in the chase.
Not long after King James the First replaced Queen Elizabeth on the throne of England, there lived an English knight named Sir Oliver Cromwell in a place called Hinchinbrooke. He spent his life much like other English knights and squires of his time, hunting hares and foxes and drinking large amounts of ale and wine. The old house where he lived had been occupied by his ancestors for many years. Inside, there was a great hall adorned with coats of arms, helmets, cuirasses, and swords that his forefathers had used in battle, as well as deer antlers and fox tails from animals they, or Sir Oliver himself, had hunted.
This Sir Oliver Cromwell had a nephew, who had been called Oliver, after himself, but who was generally known in the family by the name of little Noll. His father was a younger brother of Sir Oliver. The child was often sent to visit his uncle, who probably found him a troublesome little fellow to take care of. He was forever in mischief, and always running into some danger or other from which he seemed to escape only by miracle.
This Sir Oliver Cromwell had a nephew named Oliver, after himself, but everyone in the family generally called him little Noll. His father was Sir Oliver's younger brother. The kid was often sent to visit his uncle, who probably found him a handful to look after. He was always getting into trouble and constantly running into some kind of danger, from which it seemed he only escaped by luck.
Even while he was an infant in the cradle a strange accident had befallen him. A huge ape which was kept in the family, snatched up little Noll in his forepaws and clambered with him to the roof of the house. There this ugly beast sat grinning at the affrighted spectators, as if he had done the most praiseworthy thing imaginable. Fortunately, however, he brought the child safe down again; and the event was afterwards considered an omen that Noll would reach a very elevated station in the world.
Even as a baby in his crib, a strange incident happened to him. A huge ape that was kept by the family grabbed little Noll in its front paws and climbed up to the roof of the house with him. There, the ugly creature sat grinning at the terrified onlookers, as if it had done something really commendable. Fortunately, it brought the child safely back down; and later, this event was seen as a sign that Noll would achieve a very high position in life.
One morning, when Noll was five or six years old, a royal messenger arrived at Hinchinbrooke, with tidings that King James was coming to dine with Sir Oliver Cromwell. This was a high honor to be sure, but a very great trouble; for all the lords and ladies, knights, squires, guards, and yeomen, who waited on the king, were to be feasted as well as himself; and more provisions would be eaten, and more wine drunk, in that one day, than generally in a month. However, Sir Oliver expressed much thankfulness for the king's intended visit, and ordered his butler and cook to make the best preparations in their power. So a great fire was kindled in the kitchen; and the neighbors knew by the smoke which poured out of the chimney, that boiling, baking, stewing, roasting, and frying, were going on merrily.
One morning, when Noll was about five or six years old, a royal messenger showed up at Hinchinbrooke with news that King James was coming to dinner with Sir Oliver Cromwell. This was certainly a huge honor, but also a big hassle; because all the lords and ladies, knights, squires, guards, and yeomen who accompanied the king would also be feasted, resulting in more food being consumed and more wine being drunk in that one day than typically in a month. Nevertheless, Sir Oliver expressed his gratitude for the king's upcoming visit and instructed his butler and cook to prepare the best they could. So, a big fire was lit in the kitchen; and the neighbors could tell by the smoke billowing from the chimney that boiling, baking, stewing, roasting, and frying were all happening happily.
By and by the sound of trumpets was heard, approaching nearer and nearer; and a heavy, old-fashioned coach, surrounded by guards on horseback, drove up to the house. Sir Oliver, with his hat in his hand, stood at the gate to receive the king. His Majesty was dressed in a suit of green, not very new; he had a feather in his hat, and a triple ruff round his neck; and over his shoulder was slung a hunting horn, instead of a sword. Altogether, he had not the most dignified aspect in the world; but the spectators gazed at him as if there was something superhuman and divine in his person. They even shaded their eyes with their hands, as if they were dazzled by the glory of his countenance.
Soon, the sound of trumpets was heard, growing closer and closer, and a heavy, old-fashioned coach surrounded by guards on horseback arrived at the house. Sir Oliver, holding his hat in his hand, stood at the gate to welcome the king. His Majesty was dressed in a not-so-new green suit, wore a feather in his hat, and had a triple ruff around his neck. Slinging a hunting horn over his shoulder instead of a sword, he didn't look very dignified at all. However, the onlookers stared at him as if there was something superhuman and divine about him. They even shielded their eyes with their hands, as if they were blinded by the glory of his appearance.
"How are ye, man?" cried King James, speaking in a Scotch accent; for Scotland was his native country. "By my crown, Sir Oliver, but I am glad to see ye!"
How's it going?
The good knight thanked the king, at the same time kneeling down, while his Majesty alighted. When King James stood on the ground, he directed Sir Oliver's attention to a little boy, who had come with him in the coach. He was six or seven years old, and wore a hat and feather, and was more richly dressed than the king himself. Though by no means an ill-looking child; he seemed shy, or even sulky; and his cheeks were rather pale, as if he had been kept moping within doors, instead of being sent out to play in the sun and wind.
The good knight thanked the king while kneeling as His Majesty got down from the coach. Once King James was on the ground, he pointed out a little boy who had come with him. The boy was about six or seven years old, wearing a hat with a feather, and was dressed more extravagantly than the king himself. Although he wasn't an unattractive child, he appeared shy or even sulky, and his cheeks were quite pale, as if he had been stuck indoors instead of being allowed to play outside in the sun and wind.
"I have brought my son Charlie to see ye," said the king. "I hope, Sir Oliver, ye have a son of your own, to be his playmate?"
"I've brought my son Charlie to meet you," said the king. "I hope, Sir Oliver, you have a son of your own to be his playmate?"
Sir Oliver Cromwell made a reverential bow to the little prince, whom one of the attendants had now taken out of the coach. It was wonderful to see how all the spectators, even the aged men, with their gray beards, humbled themselves before this child. They bent their bodies till their beards almost swept the dust. They looked as if they were ready to kneel down and worship him.
Sir Oliver Cromwell made a respectful bow to the little prince, who one of the attendants had now lifted out of the coach. It was amazing to see how all the onlookers, even the older men with their gray beards, bowed down before this child. They bent their bodies so low that their beards nearly touched the ground. They looked like they were about to kneel and worship him.
The poor little prince! From his earliest infancy not a soul had dared to contradict him; everybody around him had acted as if he were a superior being; so that, of course, he had imbibed the same opinion of himself. He naturally supposed that the whole kingdom of Great Britain and all its inhabitants, had been created solely for his benefit and amusement. This was a sad mistake; and it cost him dear enough after he had ascended his father's throne.
The poor little prince! From a very young age, not a single person dared to disagree with him; everyone around him treated him like he was someone special. As a result, he grew up believing the same about himself. He naturally thought that the entire kingdom of Great Britain and all its people existed just for his pleasure and enjoyment. This was a serious misunderstanding, and it proved to be quite costly for him after he took over his father's throne.
"What a noble little prince he is!" exclaimed Sir Oliver, lifting his hands in admiration. "No, please your Majesty, I have no son to be the playmate of his Royal Highness; but there is a nephew of mine, somewhere about the house. He is near the prince's age, and will be but too happy to wait upon his Royal Highness."
"What a noble little prince he is!" exclaimed Sir Oliver, raising his hands in admiration. "No, please your Majesty, I don’t have a son to be the playmate of his Royal Highness; but I do have a nephew somewhere in the house. He’s about the same age as the prince and will be more than happy to be with his Royal Highness."
"Send for him, man! send for him!" said the king.
"Call for him, man! Call for him!" said the king.
But, as it happened, there was no need of sending for Master Noll. While King James was speaking, a rugged, bold-faced, sturdy little urchin thrust himself through the throng of courtiers and attendants, and greeted the prince with a broad stare. His doublet and hose (which had been put on new and clean in honor of the king's visit) were already soiled and torn with the rough play in which he had spent the morning. He looked no more abashed than if King James were his uncle, and the prince one of his customary playfellows.
But, as it turned out, there was no need to call for Master Noll. While King James was talking, a tough, bold-faced, sturdy little kid pushed his way through the crowd of courtiers and attendants, and looked at the prince with a wide-eyed stare. His fancy outfit (which had been freshly put on in honor of the king's visit) was already dirty and torn from the rough play he had engaged in that morning. He looked just as unbothered as if King James were his uncle and the prince one of his usual playmates.
This was little Noll himself.
This was young Noll himself.
"Here, please your Majesty, is my nephew," said sir Oliver, somewhat ashamed of Noll's appearance and demeanor. "Oliver, make your obeisance to the king's Majesty!"
"Here, Your Majesty, is my nephew," said Sir Oliver, feeling a bit embarrassed by Noll's look and behavior. "Oliver, bow to the king!"
The boy made a pretty respectful obeisance to the king; for, in those days, children were taught to pay reverence to their elders. King James, who prided himself greatly on his scholarship, asked Noll a few questions in the Latin Grammar, and then introduced him to his son. The little prince in a very grave and dignified manner, extended his hand, not for Noll to shake, but that he might kneel down and kiss it.
The boy showed great respect to the king because, back then, children were raised to honor their elders. King James, who really valued his education, asked Noll some questions from Latin Grammar and then introduced him to his son. The young prince, with a serious and dignified attitude, extended his hand, not for Noll to shake, but so that he could kneel and kiss it.
"Nephew," said Sir Oliver, "pay your duty to the prince."
"Nephew," said Sir Oliver, "show your respect to the prince."
"I owe him no duty," cried Noll, thrusting aside the prince's hand, with a rude laugh. "Why should I kiss that boy's hand?"
"I don't owe him anything," shouted Noll, pushing the prince's hand away with a sneer. "Why should I kiss that kid's hand?"
All the courtiers were amazed and confounded, and Sir Oliver the most of all. But the king laughed heartily, saying that little Noll had a stubborn English spirit, and that it was well for his son to learn betimes what sort of a people he was to rule over.
All the courtiers were amazed and confused, and Sir Oliver more than anyone. But the king laughed heartily, saying that little Noll had a stubborn English spirit, and that it was good for his son to learn early what kind of people he would be ruling over.
So King James and his train entered the house; and the prince, with Noll and some other children, was sent to play in a separate room while his Majesty was at dinner. The young people soon became acquainted; for boys, whether the sons of monarchs or of peasants, all like play, and are pleased with one another's society. What games they diverted themselves with, I cannot tell. Perhaps they played at ball—perhaps at blindman's buff—perhaps at leap-frog—perhaps at prison-bars. Such games have been in use for hundreds of years; and princes as well as poor children have spent some of their happiest hours in playing at them.
So King James and his entourage entered the house; the prince, along with Noll and some other kids, was sent to play in a separate room while His Majesty had dinner. The young ones quickly got to know each other; after all, boys—whether they’re the sons of kings or farmers—love to play and enjoy each other's company. I can't say exactly what games they played. Maybe they kicked a ball around—maybe they played blind man's buff—maybe they did leapfrog—maybe they played prison bars. These games have been around for hundreds of years, and both princes and poor children have spent some of their happiest moments playing them.
Meanwhile, King James and his nobles were feasting with Sir Oliver, in the great hall. The king sat in a gilded chair, under a canopy, at the head of a long table. Whenever any of the company addressed him, it was with the deepest reverence. If the attendants offered him wine, or the various delicacies of the festival, it was upon their bended knees. You would have thought, by these tokens of worship, that the monarch was a supernatural being; only he seemed to have quite as much need of those vulgar matters, food and drink, as any other person at the table. But fate had ordained that good King James should not finish his dinner in peace.
Meanwhile, King James and his nobles were having a feast with Sir Oliver in the grand hall. The king sat in a fancy chair under a canopy at the head of a long table. Whenever anyone spoke to him, it was with the utmost respect. If the attendants brought him wine or the various dishes of the banquet, they did so on their knees. You would think, based on these signs of reverence, that the king was some kind of supernatural being; yet he seemed to need food and drink just as much as anyone else at the table. But fate had decided that good King James wouldn't be able to finish his dinner in peace.
All of a sudden, there arose a terrible uproar in the room where the children were at play. Angry shouts and shrill cries of alarm were mixed up together; while the voices of elder persons were likewise heard, trying to restore order among the children. The king, and everybody else at table, looked aghast; for perhaps the tumult made them think that a general rebellion had broken out.
Out of nowhere, there was a loud commotion in the room where the kids were playing. Angry shouts and high-pitched cries of alarm blended together, while the voices of adults could also be heard trying to calm the children down. The king and everyone else at the table looked shocked, as the chaos likely made them think that a full-blown rebellion was happening.
"Mercy on us!" muttered Sir Oliver; "that graceless nephew of mine is in some mischief or other. The naughty little whelp!"
"Have mercy on us!" muttered Sir Oliver; "that worthless nephew of mine is up to some trouble or another. That naughty little brat!"
Getting up from table, he ran to see what was the matter, followed by many of the guests, and the king among them. They all crowded to the door of the play-room.
Getting up from the table, he rushed to see what was going on, followed by many of the guests, including the king. They all crowded at the door of the playroom.
On looking in, they beheld the little Prince Charles, with his rich dress all torn, and covered with the dust of the floor. His royal blood was streaming from his nose in great abundance. He gazed at Noll with a mixture of rage and affright, and at the same time a puzzled expression, as if he could not understand how any mortal boy should dare to give him a beating. As for Noll, there stood his sturdy little figure, bold as a lion, looking as if he were ready to fight not only the prince, but the king and kingdom too.
On looking in, they saw the little Prince Charles, his fancy clothes all ripped and covered in dust from the floor. His royal blood was flowing from his nose heavily. He stared at Noll with a mix of rage and fear, along with a puzzled look, as if he couldn’t comprehend how any regular boy could dare to hit him. Noll, on the other hand, stood there, his strong little figure as bold as a lion, looking ready to take on not just the prince, but the king and the entire kingdom as well.
"You little villain!" cried his uncle. "What have you been about? Down on your knees, this instant, and ask the prince's pardon. How dare you lay your hands on the king's Majesty's royal son?"
"You little troublemaker!" shouted his uncle. "What have you been up to? Get down on your knees right now and apologize to the prince. How dare you put your hands on the king's royal son?"
"He struck me first," grumbled the valiant little Noll; "and I've only given him his due."
"He hit me first," complained the brave little Noll; "and I've just given him what he deserves."
Sir Oliver and the guests lifted up their hands in astonishment and horror. No punishment seemed severe enough for this wicked little varlet, who had dared to resent a blow from the king's own son. Some of the courtiers were of opinion that Noll should be sent prisoner to the Tower of London, and brought to trial for high treason. Others, in their great zeal for the king's service, were about to lay hands on the boy, and chastise him in the royal presence.
Sir Oliver and the guests raised their hands in shock and horror. No punishment seemed harsh enough for this wicked little rascal, who had dared to respond to a blow from the king's own son. Some of the courtiers believed that Noll should be sent to the Tower of London as a prisoner and put on trial for treason. Others, in their eagerness to serve the king, were ready to grab the boy and punish him right in front of the king.
But King James, who sometimes showed a good deal of sagacity, ordered them to desist.
But King James, who sometimes displayed a lot of wisdom, ordered them to stop.
"Thou art a bold boy," said he, looking fixedly at little Noll; "and, if thou live to be a man, my son Charlie would do wisely to be friends with thee."
"You’re a bold kid," he said, staring intently at little Noll; "and if you grow up to be a man, my son Charlie would be smart to be friends with you."
"I never will!" cried the little prince, stamping his foot.
"I never will!" shouted the little prince, stomping his foot.
"Peace, Charlie, peace!" said the king; then addressing Sir Oliver and the attendants, "Harm not the urchin; for he has taught my son a good lesson, if Heaven do but give him grace to profit by it. Hereafter, should he be tempted to tyrannize over the stubborn race of Englishmen, let him remember little Noll Cromwell, and his own bloody nose!"
"Calm down, Charlie, calm down!" said the king; then turning to Sir Oliver and the attendants, "Don’t hurt the kid; he has taught my son an important lesson, if Heaven grants him the wisdom to learn from it. In the future, if he feels the urge to bully the proud people of England, let him think of little Noll Cromwell and his own bruised nose!"
So the king finished his dinner and departed; and, for many a long year, the childish quarrel between Prince Charles and Noll Cromwell was forgotten. The prince, indeed, might have lived a happier life, and have met a more peaceful death, had he remembered that quarrel, and the moral which his father drew from it. But, when old King James was dead, and Charles sat upon his throne, he seemed to forget that he was but a man, and that his meanest subjects were men as well as he. He wished to have the property and lives of the people of England entirely at his own disposal. But the Puritans, and all who loved liberty, rose against him, and beat him in many battles, and pulled him down from his throne.
So the king finished his dinner and left; and for many long years, the childish argument between Prince Charles and Noll Cromwell was forgotten. The prince could have lived a happier life and faced a more peaceful death if he had remembered that fight and the lesson his father learned from it. However, when old King James died and Charles took the throne, he seemed to forget that he was just a man and that even his lowest subjects were people too. He wanted to have complete control over the property and lives of the people of England. But the Puritans, along with everyone who valued freedom, rose up against him, defeated him in many battles, and took him down from his throne.
Throughout this war between the king and nobles on one side, and the people of England on the other, there was a famous leader, who did more towards the ruin of royal authority, than all the rest. The contest seemed like a wrestling-match between King Charles and this strong man. And the king was overthrown.
Throughout this war between the king and the nobles on one side, and the people of England on the other, there was a well-known leader who did more to weaken royal authority than anyone else. The struggle felt like a wrestling match between King Charles and this powerful figure. And the king was defeated.
When the discrowned monarch was brought to trial, that warlike leader sat in the judgment-hall. Many judges were present, besides himself; but he alone had the power to save King Charles, or to doom him to the scaffold. After sentence was pronounced, this victorious general was entreated by his own children, on their knees, to rescue his Majesty from death.
When the deposed king was put on trial, that fierce leader sat in the courtroom. Many judges were there, along with him; but he alone had the authority to either save King Charles or send him to the gallows. After the verdict was given, this triumphant general was begged by his own children, on their knees, to save their king from execution.
"No!" said he sternly. "Better that one man should perish, than that the whole country should be ruined for his sake. It is resolved that he shall die!"
"No!" he said firmly. "It's better for one man to die than for the entire country to suffer because of him. It's decided that he will die!"
When Charles, no longer a king, was led to the scaffold, his great enemy stood at a window of the royal palace of Whitehall. He beheld the poor victim of pride, and an evil education, and misused power, as he laid his head upon the block. He looked on, with a steadfast gaze, while a black-veiled executioner lifted the fatal axe, and smote off that anointed head at a single blow.
When Charles, no longer a king, was taken to the scaffold, his main enemy stood at a window in the royal palace of Whitehall. He watched the poor victim of pride, bad upbringing, and abused power as Charles laid his head on the block. He observed, with a steady gaze, while a black-veiled executioner raised the deadly axe and struck off that anointed head with a single blow.
"It is a righteous deed," perhaps he said to himself. "Now Englishmen may enjoy their rights."
"It’s a good thing," he probably thought to himself. "Now English people can enjoy their rights."
At night, when the body of Charles was laid in the coffin, in a gloomy chamber, the general entered, lighting himself with a torch. Its gleam showed that he was now growing old; his visage was scarred with the many battles in which he had led the van; his brow was wrinkled with care, and with the continual exercise of stern authority. Probably there was not a single trait, either of aspect or manner, that belonged to the little Noll, who had battled so stoutly with Prince Charles. Yet this was he!
At night, when Charles's body was placed in the coffin in a dark room, the general entered, illuminating the space with a torch. The light revealed that he was aging; his face was marked by the many battles he had led; his forehead was creased with worry and the constant weight of tough leadership. There was probably not a single feature, in looks or behavior, that reminded anyone of the young Noll, who had fought so fiercely against Prince Charles. Yet this was him!
He lifted the coffin-lid, and caused the light of his torch to fall upon the dead monarch's face. Then, probably, his mind went back over all the marvellous events, that had brought the hereditary king of England to this dishonored coffin, and had raised himself, an humble individual, to the possession of kingly power. He was a king, though without the empty title, or the glittering crown.
He lifted the coffin lid and directed the light from his flashlight onto the dead king's face. Then, perhaps, he reflected on all the incredible events that had led to this hereditary king of England being in this dishonored coffin, while he, a humble individual, had come into power as a king. He was a king, even without the empty title or the shiny crown.
"Why was it," said Cromwell to himself—or might have said—as he gazed at the pale features in the coffin,—"Why was it, that this great king fell, and that poor Noll Cromwell has gained all the power of the realm?"
"Why is it," Cromwell thought to himself—or could have thought—as he looked at the pale face in the coffin, "Why is it that this great king fell, while poor Noll Cromwell has gained all the power of the realm?"
And, indeed, why was it?
And, really, why was it?
King Charles had fallen, because, in his manhood the same as when a child, he disdained to feel that every human creature was his brother. He deemed himself a superior being, and fancied that his subjects were created only for a king to rule over. And Cromwell rose, because, in spite of his many faults, he mainly fought for the rights and freedom of his fellow-men; and therefore the poor and the oppressed all lent their strength to him.
King Charles had fallen because, just like in his childhood, he refused to acknowledge that every human being was his brother. He saw himself as a superior being and thought his subjects existed only to be ruled by a king. And Cromwell rose because, despite his many flaws, he primarily fought for the rights and freedom of his fellow men; thus, the poor and the oppressed all rallied their support to him.
"Dear father, how I should hate to be a king!" exclaimed Edward.
"Dear Dad, I would really hate to be a king!" exclaimed Edward.
"And would you like to be a Cromwell?" inquired his father.
"And would you want to be a Cromwell?" his father asked.
"I should like it well," replied George, "only I would not have put the poor old king to death. I would have sent him out of the kingdom, or perhaps have allowed him to live in a small house, near the gate of the royal palace. It was too severe, to cut off his head."
"I would have liked that," George replied, "but I wouldn’t have executed the poor old king. I would have sent him out of the kingdom, or maybe let him live in a small house near the palace gate. It was too harsh to behead him."
"Kings are in such an unfortunate position," said Mr. Temple, "that they must either be almost deified by their subjects, or else be dethroned and beheaded. In either case it is a pitiable lot."
"Kings are in such a tough spot," Mr. Temple said, "that they have to be almost worshipped by their subjects or they risk being overthrown and executed. Either way, it’s a sad situation."
"Oh, I had rather be blind than be a king!" said Edward.
"Oh, I would rather be blind than be a king!" said Edward.
"Well, my dear Edward," observed his mother, with a smile, "I am glad you are convinced that your own lot is not the hardest in the world."
"Well, my dear Edward," his mother said with a smile, "I’m glad you realize that your situation isn’t the worst in the world."
Chapter 7
It was a pleasant sight (for those who had eyes) to see how patiently the blinded little boy now submitted to what he had at first deemed an intolerable calamity. The beneficent Creator has not allowed our comfort to depend on the enjoyment of any single sense. Though he has made the world so very beautiful, yet it is possible to be happy without ever beholding the blue sky, or the green and flowery earth, or the kind faces of those whom we love. Thus it appears that all the external beauty of the universe is a free gift from God, over and above what is necessary to our comfort. How grateful, then, should we be to that Divine Benevolence, which showers even superfluous bounties upon us!
It was a nice sight (for those who could see) to witness how patiently the blind little boy now accepted what he had initially thought was an unbearable disaster. The kind Creator hasn’t made our comfort rely solely on any one sense. Even though He has created a world full of beauty, it’s still possible to find happiness without ever seeing the blue sky, the green and flower-filled earth, or the loving faces of those we cherish. This shows that all the external beauty of the universe is a generous gift from God, beyond what we really need for our comfort. How thankful we should be to that Divine Kindness, which blesses us with even more than we require!
One truth, therefore, which Edward's blindness had taught him, was, that his mind and soul could dispense with the assistance of his eyes. Doubtless, however, he would have found this lesson far more difficult to learn, had it not been for the affection of those around him. His parents, and George and Emily, aided him to bear his misfortune; if possible, they would have lent him their own eyes. And this, too, was a good lesson for him. It taught him how dependent on one another God has ordained us to be; insomuch that all the necessities of mankind should incite them to mutual love.
One truth that Edward's blindness taught him was that his mind and soul could manage without the help of his eyes. However, he would have found this lesson much harder to grasp without the support of those around him. His parents, along with George and Emily, helped him cope with his misfortune; if they could, they would have given him their own eyes. This was another valuable lesson for him. It showed him how dependent we are on each other as part of God's plan; in fact, all our needs should inspire us to love one another.
So Edward loved his friends, and perhaps all the world, better than he ever did before. And he felt grateful towards his father for spending the evenings in telling him stories—more grateful, probably, than any of my little readers will feel towards me for so carefully writing those same stories down.
So Edward loved his friends, and maybe the whole world, more than he ever did before. He felt thankful to his father for spending the evenings telling him stories—probably more thankful than any of my young readers will feel toward me for carefully writing those same stories down.
"Come, dear father," said he, the next evening, "now tell us all about some other little boy, who was destined to be a famous man."
"Come on, Dad," he said the next evening, "now tell us all about another little boy who was meant to be a famous man."
"How would you like a story of a Boston boy?" asked his father.
"How would you like to hear a story about a Boston boy?" asked his dad.
"Oh, pray let us have it!" cried George eagerly. "It will be all the better if he has been to our schools, and has coasted on the Common, and sailed boats in the Frog Pond. I shall feel acquainted with him then."
"Oh, please let us have it!" George exclaimed eagerly. "It'll be even better if he's been to our schools, coasted on the Common, and sailed boats in the Frog Pond. Then I'll feel like I know him."
"Well, then," said Mr. Temple, "I will introduce you to a Boston boy, whom all the world became acquainted with, after he grew to be a man."
"Well, then," said Mr. Temple, "I’ll introduce you to a Boston guy who everyone got to know once he became an adult."
The story was as follows:—
The story went like this:—
BEN FRANKLIN
Born 1706. Died 1790.
Born 1706. Died 1790.
In the year 1716, or about that period, a boy used to be seen in the streets of Boston, who was known among his schoolfellows and playmates by the name of Ben Franklin. Ben was born in 1706; so that he was now about ten years old. His father, who had come over from England, was a soap-boiler and tallow-chandler, and resided in Milk Street, not far from the old South Church.
In the year 1716, or around that time, a boy was often seen in the streets of Boston, known among his classmates and friends as Ben Franklin. Ben was born in 1706, making him about ten years old now. His father, who had immigrated from England, was a soap maker and candle maker, and lived on Milk Street, not far from the old South Church.
Ben was a bright boy at his book, and even a brighter one when at play with his comrades. He had some remarkable qualities which always seemed to give him the lead, whether at sport or in more serious matters. I might tell you a number of amusing anecdotes about him. You are acquainted, I suppose, with his famous story of the WHISTLE, and how he bought it with a whole pocketful of coppers, and afterwards repented of his bargain. But Ben had grown a great boy since those days, and had gained wisdom by experience; for it was one of his peculiarities, that no incident ever happened to him without teaching him some valuable lesson. Thus he generally profited more by his misfortunes, than many people do by the most favorable events that could befall them.
Ben was a smart kid when it came to his studies, and even sharper when he was playing with his friends. He had some standout qualities that always seemed to give him an edge, whether in sports or in more serious situations. I could share a bunch of funny stories about him. You probably know the famous tale of the WHISTLE, and how he bought it with a whole bag full of coins, only to regret the purchase later. But Ben had grown up a lot since then and had gained wisdom through his experiences; it was one of his traits that no situation ever happened to him without teaching him a valuable lesson. So, he usually learned more from his misfortunes than most people did from their best opportunities.
Ben's face was already pretty well known to the inhabitants of Boston. The selectmen, and other people of note, often used to visit his father, for the sake of talking about the affairs of the town or province. Mr. Franklin was considered a person of great wisdom and integrity, and was respected by all who knew him, although he supported his family by the humble trade of boiling soap, and making tallow-candles.
Ben's face was already quite familiar to the people of Boston. The selectmen and other prominent individuals often visited his father to discuss the town or province's concerns. Mr. Franklin was seen as a person of great wisdom and integrity, earning the respect of everyone who knew him, even though he supported his family through the modest work of making soap and candles.
While his father and the visitors were holding deep consultations about public affairs, little Ben would sit on his stool in a corner, listening with the greatest interest, as if he understood every word. Indeed, his features were so full of intelligence, that there could be but little doubt, not only that he understood what was said, but that he could have expressed some very sagacious opinions out of his own mind. But, in those days, boys were expected to be silent in the presence of their elders. However, Ben Franklin was looked upon as a very promising lad, who would talk and act wisely by and by.
While his father and the visitors were having serious discussions about public matters, little Ben would sit on his stool in a corner, listening intently as if he understood every word. In fact, his features were so full of intelligence that there was little doubt he not only grasped what was being said but could have shared some very wise opinions of his own. However, in those days, boys were expected to be quiet around adults. Still, Ben Franklin was seen as a very promising kid who would eventually speak and act wisely.
"Neighbor Franklin," his father's friends would sometimes say, "you ought to send this boy to college and make a minister of him."
"Neighbor Franklin," his father's friends would sometimes say, "you should send this kid to college and make a minister out of him."
"I have often thought of it," his father would reply; "and my brother Benjamin promises to give him a great many volumes of manuscript sermons in case he should be educated for the church. But I have a large family to support, and cannot afford the expense."
"I've thought about it a lot," his father would reply; "and my brother Benjamin says he will give him plenty of manuscript sermons if he decides to pursue a career in the church. But I have a big family to support and can't take on the cost."
In fact, Mr. Franklin found it so difficult to provide bread for his family, that, when the boy was ten years old, it became necessary to take him from school. Ben was then employed in cutting candlewicks into equal lengths, and filling the moulds with tallow; and many families in Boston spent their evenings by the light of the candles which he had helped to make. Thus, you see, in his early days, as well as in his manhood his labors contributed to throw light upon dark matters.
In fact, Mr. Franklin found it so hard to support his family that, when the boy turned ten, he had to take him out of school. Ben then worked cutting candlewicks to equal lengths and filling the molds with tallow, and many families in Boston spent their evenings by the light of the candles he helped make. So, you can see that in his early days, just like in his adult life, his work contributed to shedding light on dark situations.
Busy as his life now was, Ben still found time to keep company with his former schoolfellows. He and the other boys were very fond of fishing, and spent any of their leisure hours on the margin of the mill-pond, catching flounders, perch, eels, and tom-cod, which came up thither with the tide. The place where they fished is now, probably, covered with stone-pavements and brick buildings, and thronged with people, and with vehicles of all kinds. But, at that period, it was a marshy spot on the outskirts of the town, where gulls flitted and screamed overhead, and salt meadow-grass grew under foot. On the edge of the water there was a deep bed of clay, in which the boys were forced to stand, while they caught their fish. Here they dabbled in mud and mire like a flock of ducks.
Busy as his life was now, Ben still made time to hang out with his former classmates. He and the other boys loved fishing, spending their free hours by the edge of the mill pond, catching flounders, perch, eels, and tom-cod that came in with the tide. The area where they fished is probably now filled with stone pavements and brick buildings, crowded with people and all kinds of vehicles. But back then, it was a marshy spot on the outskirts of town, where gulls flew around and screamed overhead, and salt meadow grass grew underfoot. At the water's edge was a deep bed of clay where the boys had to stand while they fished. Here, they splashed around in mud and muck like a bunch of ducks.
"This is very uncomfortable," said Ben Franklin one day to his comrades, while they were standing mid-leg deep in the quagmire.
"This is really uncomfortable," said Ben Franklin one day to his friends, while they were standing knee-deep in the mud.
"So it is," said the other boys. "What a pity we have no better place to stand!"
"So it is," said the other boys. "What a shame we don't have a better place to stand!"
If it had not been for Ben, nothing more would have been done or said about the matter. But it was not in his nature to be sensible of an inconvenience, without using his best efforts to find a remedy. So, as he and his comrades were returning from the water-side, Ben suddenly threw down his string of fish with a very determined air:
If it hadn't been for Ben, nothing more would have been done or said about it. But it wasn't in his nature to ignore a problem without doing his best to fix it. So, as he and his friends were heading back from the water's edge, Ben suddenly dropped his string of fish with a very determined look:
"Boys," cried he, "I have thought of a scheme, which will be greatly for our benefit, and for the public benefit!"
"Boys," he shouted, "I've come up with a plan that will really benefit us and the public!"
It was queer enough, to be sure, to hear this little chap—this rosy-cheeked, ten-year-old boy—talking about schemes for the public benefit! Nevertheless, his companions were ready to listen, being assured that Ben's scheme, whatever it was, would be well worth their attention. They remembered how sagaciously he had conducted all their enterprises, ever since he had been old enough to wear small-clothes.
It was certainly strange to hear this little guy—this rosy-cheeked ten-year-old—talking about plans for the public good! Still, his friends were eager to listen, confident that Ben's idea, whatever it was, would be worth their time. They recalled how wisely he had led all their efforts ever since he was old enough to wear shorts.
They remembered, too, his wonderful contrivance of sailing across the mill-pond by lying flat on his back, in the water, and allowing himself to be drawn along by a paper-kite. If Ben could do that, he might certainly do any thing.
They also remembered his amazing trick of sailing across the mill pond by lying flat on his back in the water and letting a paper kite pull him along. If Ben could do that, he could definitely do anything.
"What is your scheme, Ben?—what is it?" cried they all.
"What’s your plan, Ben?—what is it?" they all shouted.
It so happened that they had now come to a spot of ground where a new house was to be built. Scattered round about lay a great many large stones, which were to be used for the cellar and foundation. Ben mounted upon the highest of these stones, so that he might speak with the more authority.
It just so happened that they had arrived at a place where a new house was going to be built. All around them were a lot of large stones, set to be used for the cellar and foundation. Ben climbed onto the highest of these stones so he could speak with more authority.
"You know, lads," said he, "what a plague it is, to be forced to stand in the quagmire yonder—over shoes and stockings (if we wear any) in mud and water. See! I am bedaubed to the knees of my small-clothes, and you are all in the same pickle. Unless we can find some remedy for this evil, our fishing-business must be entirely given up. And, surely, this would be a terrible misfortune!"
"You know, guys," he said, "what a pain it is to be stuck standing in that muddy mess over there—up to our shoes (if we even have any) in mud and water. Look! I'm covered up to the knees of my pants, and you're all in the same situation. Unless we can figure out a solution to this problem, we'll have to give up fishing completely. And, honestly, that would be a huge bummer!"
"That it would!—that it would!" said his comrades, sorrowfully.
"That it would!—that it would!" said his friends, sadly.
"Now I propose," continued Master Benjamin, "that we build a wharf, for the purpose of carrying on our fisheries. You see these stones. The workmen mean to use them for the underpinning of a house; but that would be for only one man's advantage. My plan is to take these same stones, and carry them to the edge of the water and build a wharf with them. This will not only enable us to carry on the fishing business with comfort, and to better advantage, but it will likewise be a great convenience to boats passing up and down the stream. Thus, instead of one man, fifty, or a hundred, or a thousand, besides ourselves, may be benefited by these stones. What say you, lads?—shall we build the wharf?"
"Now I suggest," continued Master Benjamin, "that we build a wharf to support our fishing efforts. You see these stones? The workers plan to use them for the foundation of a house, which would benefit just one person. My idea is to take those same stones, move them to the water's edge, and construct a wharf with them. This will not only help us run our fishing business more efficiently, but it will also make it much easier for boats passing up and down the stream. So instead of just one person benefiting, fifty, a hundred, or even a thousand, along with us, could gain from these stones. What do you think, guys? Should we build the wharf?"
Ben's proposal was received with one of those uproarious shouts, wherewith boys usually express their delight at whatever completely suits their views. Nobody thought of questioning the right and justice of building a wharf, with stones that belonged to another person.
Ben's proposal was met with loud cheers, the kind boys usually use to show their excitement about something that perfectly matches their ideas. No one considered questioning the fairness or legality of constructing a wharf using stones that belonged to someone else.
"Hurrah, hurrah!" shouted they. "Let's set about it!"
"Hooray, hooray!" they shouted. "Let's get to it!"
It was agreed that they should all be on the spot, that evening, and commence their grand public enterprise by moonlight. Accordingly, at the appointed time, the whole gang of youthful laborers assembled, and eagerly began to remove the stones. They had not calculated how much toil would be requisite, in this important part of their undertaking. The very first stone which they laid hold of, proved so heavy, that it almost seemed to be fastened to the ground. Nothing but Ben Franklin's cheerful and resolute spirit could have induced them to persevere.
They all agreed to meet up that evening and kick off their big public project by moonlight. At the scheduled time, the entire group of young workers gathered and eagerly started moving the stones. They hadn’t anticipated how much effort would be needed for this crucial part of their task. The very first stone they tried to lift was so heavy that it felt like it was stuck in the ground. Only Ben Franklin's upbeat and determined attitude kept them motivated to keep going.
Ben, as might be expected, was the soul of the enterprise. By his mechanical genius, he contrived methods to lighten the labor of transporting the stones; so that one boy, under his directions, would perform as much as half a dozen, if left to themselves. Whenever their spirits flagged, he had some joke ready, which seemed to renew their strength by setting them all into a roar of laughter. And when, after an hour or two of hard work, the stones were transported to the water-side, Ben Franklin was the engineer, to superintend the construction of the wharf.
Ben, as you might expect, was the heart of the project. With his mechanical skill, he came up with ways to make moving the stones easier; one boy, following his instructions, could do as much work as six could on their own. Whenever they started to lose motivation, he had a joke up his sleeve that would boost their energy and make them all burst into laughter. After an hour or two of hard work, when the stones were moved to the water's edge, Ben Franklin was the engineer overseeing the building of the wharf.
The boys, like a colony of ants, performed a great deal of labor by their multitude, though the individual strength of each could have accomplished but little. Finally, just as the moon sank below the horizon, the great work was finished.
The boys, like a swarm of ants, did a lot of work as a group, even though each one alone could have done very little. Finally, just as the moon dipped below the horizon, the big task was complete.
"Now, boys," cried Ben, "let's give three cheers, and go home to bed. To-morrow, we may catch fish at our ease!" "Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!" shouted his comrades.
"Alright, guys," shouted Ben, "let's give three cheers and head home to bed. Tomorrow, we can catch fish at our leisure!" "Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!" yelled his friends.
Then they all went home, in such an ecstasy of delight that they could hardly get a wink of sleep.
Then they all went home, so thrilled that they could barely fall asleep.
The story was not yet finished; but George's impatience caused him to interrupt it.
The story wasn’t finished yet, but George's impatience made him interrupt it.
"How I wish that I could have helped to build that wharf!" exclaimed he. "It must have been glorious fun. Ben Franklin for ever, say I!"
"How I wish I could have helped build that wharf!" he exclaimed. "It must have been such a blast. Ben Franklin forever, I say!"
"It was a very pretty piece of work," said Mr. Temple. "But wait till you hear the end of the story."
"It was a really nice piece of work," Mr. Temple said. "But wait until you hear how it ends."
"Father," inquired Edward, "whereabouts in Boston was the mill-pond, on which Ben built his wharf?"
"Father," Edward asked, "where in Boston was the mill pond where Ben built his wharf?"
"I do not exactly know," answered Mr. Temple; "but I suppose it to have been on the northern verge of the town, in the vicinity of what are now called Merrimack and Charlestown streets. That thronged portion of the city was once a marsh. Some of it, in fact, was covered with water."
"I don't really know," replied Mr. Temple; "but I think it was on the northern edge of town, near what's now called Merrimack and Charlestown streets. That busy area of the city used to be a marsh. Some of it, in fact, was underwater."
Chapter 8
As the children had no more questions to ask, Mr. Temple proceeded to relate what consequences ensued from the building of Ben Franklin's wharf.
As the children had no more questions, Mr. Temple went on to explain the consequences that followed the construction of Ben Franklin's wharf.
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN—continued
In the morning, when the early sunbeams were gleaming on the steeples and roofs of the town, and gilding the water that surrounded it, the masons came, rubbing their eyes, to begin their work at the foundation of the new house. But, on reaching the spot, they rubbed their eyes so much the harder. What had become of their heap of stones!
In the morning, when the early sunlight was shining on the steeples and roofs of the town and reflecting off the water around it, the masons arrived, rubbing their eyes, to start their work on the foundation of the new house. But when they got to the site, they rubbed their eyes even more. What had happened to their pile of stones!
"Why, Sam," said one to another, in great perplexity, "here's been some witchcraft at work, while we were asleep. The stones must have flown away through the air!"
"Why, Sam," one said to the other, in confusion, "there's been some witchcraft going on while we were asleep. The stones must have flown away through the air!"
"More likely they have been stolen!" answered Sam.
"More likely they've been stolen!" replied Sam.
"But who on earth would think of stealing a heap of stones?" cried a third. "Could a man carry them away in his pocket?"
"But who on earth would think of stealing a pile of stones?" exclaimed a third. "Could a guy even fit them in his pockets?"
The master-mason, who was a gruff kind of man, stood scratching his head, and said nothing, at first. But, looking carefully on the ground, he discerned innumerable tracks of little feet, some with shoes, and some barefoot. Following these tracks with his eye, he saw that they formed a beaten path towards the water-side.
The master mason, who was a rough kind of guy, stood scratching his head and didn’t say anything at first. But as he looked closely at the ground, he noticed countless tracks of small feet, some with shoes and some bare. Following these tracks with his gaze, he saw they created a worn path toward the water.
"Ah, I see what the mischief is," said he, nodding his head. "Those little rascals, the boys! they have stolen our stones to build a wharf with!"
"Ah, I get what’s going on," he said, nodding his head. "Those little troublemakers, the boys! They've taken our stones to build a dock!"
The masons immediately went to examine the new structure. And to say the truth, it was well worth looking at, so neatly, and with such admirable skill, had it been planned and finished. The stones were put together so securely, that there was no danger of their being loosened by the tide, however swiftly it might sweep along. There was a broad and safe platform to stand upon, whence the little fishermen might cast their lines into deep water, and draw up fish in abundance. Indeed, it almost seemed as if Ben and his comrades might be forgiven for taking the stones, because they had done their job in such a workmanlike manner.
The masons quickly went to check out the new structure. To be honest, it was definitely impressive, so neatly and skillfully planned and completed. The stones were assembled so securely that there was no risk of them being loosened by the tide, no matter how fast it flowed. There was a wide, safe platform to stand on, where the little fishermen could cast their lines into deep water and pull up plenty of fish. In fact, it almost felt like Ben and his friends could be forgiven for taking the stones, since they had created such a well-crafted piece of work.
"The chaps, that built this wharf, understood their business pretty well," said one of the masons. "I should not be ashamed of such a piece of work myself."
"The guys who built this dock really knew what they were doing," said one of the masons. "I wouldn't be embarrassed to claim a job like this myself."
But the master-mason did not seem to enjoy the joke. He was one of those unreasonable people, who care a great deal more for their own rights and privileges, than for the convenience of all the rest of the world.
But the master mason didn't seem to find the joke funny. He was one of those unreasonable people who cared much more about their own rights and privileges than about the convenience of everyone else.
"Sam," said he, more gruffly than usual, "go call a constable."
"Sam," he said, more harshly than usual, "go call the police."
So Sam called a constable, and inquiries were set on foot to discover the perpetrators of the theft. In the course of the day, warrants were issued, with the signature of a Justice of the Peace, to take the bodies of Benjamin Franklin and other evil-disposed persons, who had stolen a heap of stones. If the owner of the stolen property had not been more merciful than the master-mason, it might have gone hard with our friend Benjamin and his fellow-laborers. But, luckily for them, the gentleman had a respect for Ben's father, and moreover, was amused with the spirit of the whole affair. He therefore let the culprits off pretty easily.
So Sam called the police, and they started looking into the theft. During the day, they issued warrants, signed by a Justice of the Peace, to arrest Benjamin Franklin and some other shady characters who had stolen a pile of stones. If the owner of the stolen property hadn't been more forgiving than the master mason, things could have turned out badly for Benjamin and his coworkers. Fortunately for them, the guy had respect for Ben's dad and found the whole situation amusing. So, he decided to go easy on the culprits.
But, when the constables were dismissed, the poor boys had to go through another trial, and receive sentence, and suffer execution too, from their own fathers. Many a rod I grieve to say, was worn to the stump, on that unlucky night.
But when the constables were sent away, the poor boys had to face another trial, receive their punishment, and suffer the consequences from their own fathers. I regret to say that many a spanking stick was worn down to the nub on that unfortunate night.
As for Ben, he was less afraid of a whipping than of his father's disapprobation. Mr. Franklin, as I have mentioned before, was a sagacious man, and also an inflexibly upright one. He had read much, for a person in his rank of life, and had pondered upon the ways of the world, until he had gained more wisdom than a whole library of books could have taught him. Ben had a greater reverence for his father, than for any other person in the world, as well on account of his spotless integrity, as of his practical sense and deep views of things.
As for Ben, he was more afraid of disappointing his father than of getting punished. Mr. Franklin, as I mentioned before, was a wise man and also very principled. He had read a lot for someone of his social standing and had thought deeply about life, gaining more insight than a whole library of books could teach. Ben respected his father more than anyone else in the world, both because of his impeccable integrity and his practical sense and deep understanding of things.
Consequently, after being released from the clutches of the law, Ben came into his father's presence, with no small perturbation of mind.
Consequently, after getting out of legal trouble, Ben approached his father, feeling quite anxious.
"Benjamin, come hither," began Mr. Franklin, in his customary solemn and weighty tone.
"Benjamin, come here," began Mr. Franklin, in his usual serious and heavy tone.
The boy approached, and stood before his father's chair, waiting reverently to hear what judgment this good man would pass upon his late offence. He felt that now the right and wrong of the whole matter would be made to appear.
The boy walked up and stood in front of his father's chair, waiting respectfully to hear what decision this good man would make about his recent mistake. He sensed that the true nature of the situation would be revealed now.
"Benjamin," said his father, "what could induce you to take property which did not belong to you?"
"Benjamin," his father said, "what would make you take something that isn't yours?"
"Why, father," replied Ben, hanging his head, at first, but then lifting his eyes to Mr. Franklin's face, "if it had been merely for my own benefit, I never should have dreamed of it. But I knew that the wharf would be a public convenience. If the owner of the stones should build a house with them, nobody will enjoy any advantage except himself. Now, I made use of them in a way that was for the advantage of many persons. I thought it right to aim at doing good to the greatest number."
"Why, Dad," Ben replied, lowering his head at first, but then looking up at Mr. Franklin's face, "if it was just for my own sake, I wouldn't have even considered it. But I knew the wharf would be helpful to the public. If the owner of the stones builds a house with them, only he will benefit. I used them in a way that helps many people. I thought it was right to aim at doing good for the greatest number."
"My son," said Mr. Franklin, solemnly, "so far as it was in your power, you have done a greater harm to the public, than to the owner of the stones."
"My son," Mr. Franklin said seriously, "as far as you were able, you've caused more harm to the public than to the owner of the stones."
"How can that be, father?" asked Ben.
"How can that be, Dad?" asked Ben.
"Because," answered his father, "in building your wharf with stolen materials, you have committed a moral wrong. There is no more terrible mistake, than to violate what is eternally right, for the sake of a seeming expediency. Those who act upon such a principle, do the utmost in their power to destroy all that is good in the world."
"Because," his father replied, "by building your wharf with stolen materials, you've done something morally wrong. There's no bigger mistake than violating what's fundamentally right for the sake of convenience. Those who operate on that principle do everything they can to undermine all the good in the world."
"Heaven forbid!" said Benjamin.
"God forbid!" said Benjamin.
"No act," continued Mr. Franklin, "can possibly be for the benefit of the public generally, which involves injustice to any individual. It would be easy to prove this by examples. But, indeed, can we suppose that our all-wise and just Creator would have so ordered the affairs of the world, that a wrong act should be the true method of attaining a right end? It is impious to think so! And I do verily believe, Benjamin, that almost all the public and private misery of mankind arises from a neglect of this great truth—that evil can produce only evil—that good ends must be wrought out by good means."
"No action," Mr. Franklin continued, "can truly benefit the public as a whole if it causes injustice to any individual. It would be easy to demonstrate this with examples. But really, can we imagine that our all-wise and just Creator designed the world in such a way that a wrongful act could lead to a rightful outcome? It's outrageous to think so! I genuinely believe, Benjamin, that most of the public and private suffering in the world comes from ignoring this essential truth—that evil can only lead to more evil—and that good outcomes must come from good actions."
"I will never forget it again," said Benjamin, bowing his head.
"I'll never forget it again," said Benjamin, bowing his head.
"Remember," concluded his father, "that, whenever we vary from the highest rule of right, just so far we do an injury to the world. It may seem otherwise for the moment; but, both in Time and in Eternity, it will be found so."
"Remember," his father finished, "that whenever we stray from the highest standard of what's right, we do harm to the world. It might not seem that way at the moment, but both in this life and in the next, it will be shown to be true."
To the close of his life, Ben Franklin never forgot this conversation with his father; and we have reason to suppose, that in most of his public and private career, he endeavored to act upon the principles which that good and wise man had then taught him.
To the end of his life, Ben Franklin never forgot this conversation with his father; and we have reason to believe that throughout most of his public and private life, he tried to follow the principles that this good and wise man had taught him.
After the great event of building the wharf, Ben continued to cut wick-yarn and fill candle-moulds for about two years. But, as he had no love for that occupation, his father often took him to see various artisans at their work, in order to discover what trade he would prefer. Thus Ben learned the use of a great many tools, the knowledge of which afterwards proved very useful to him. But he seemed much inclined to go to sea. In order to keep him at home, and likewise to gratify his taste for letters, the lad was bound apprentice to his elder brother, who had lately set up a printing-office in Boston.
After the big project of building the wharf, Ben continued to cut wick yarn and fill candle molds for about two years. However, since he didn’t enjoy that work, his father often took him to see different craftspeople at work to figure out which trade he might like. As a result, Ben learned how to use a lot of tools, which later became very useful to him. Still, he seemed pretty drawn to the idea of going to sea. To keep him at home and satisfy his interest in reading and writing, the boy was apprenticed to his older brother, who had recently opened a printing office in Boston.
Here he had many opportunities of reading new books, and of hearing instructive conversation. He exercised himself so successfully in writing composition, that, when no more than thirteen or fourteen years old, he became a contributor to his brother's newspaper. Ben was also a versifier, if not a poet. He made two doleful ballads; one about the shipwreck of Captain Worthilake, and the other about the pirate Black Beard, who not long before, infested the American seas.
Here he had plenty of chances to read new books and listen to engaging conversations. He got so good at writing that, by the time he was only thirteen or fourteen, he started contributing to his brother's newspaper. Ben was also a writer of verses, if not a poet. He wrote two sad ballads: one about the shipwreck of Captain Worthilake and the other about the pirate Blackbeard, who had recently been a threat in the American seas.
When Ben's verses were printed, his brother sent him to sell them to the town's-people, wet from the press. "Buy my ballads!" shouted Benjamin, as he trudged through the streets, with a basketful on his arm. "Who'll buy a ballad about Black Beard? A penny a piece! a penny a piece! who'll buy my ballads?"
When Ben's poems were printed, his brother sent him to sell them to the townspeople, fresh from the press. "Buy my ballads!" shouted Benjamin as he walked through the streets, with a basket on his arm. "Who wants to buy a ballad about Black Beard? A penny each! A penny each! Who'll buy my ballads?"
If one of those roughly composed and rudely printed ballads could be discovered now, it would be worth more than its weight in gold.
If one of those roughly written and poorly printed ballads could be found today, it would be worth more than its weight in gold.
In this way our friend Benjamin spent his boyhood and youth, until, on account of some disagreement with his brother, he left his native town and went to Philadelphia. He landed in the latter city, a homeless and hungry young man, and bought three-pence worth of bread to satisfy his appetite. Not knowing where else to go, he entered a Quaker meeting-house, sat down, and fell fast asleep. He has not told us whether his slumbers were visited by any dreams. But it would have been a strange dream, indeed, and an incredible one, that should have foretold how great a man he was destined to become, and how much he would be honored in that very city, where he was now friendless, and unknown.
In this way, our friend Benjamin spent his childhood and youth, until, due to a disagreement with his brother, he left his hometown and moved to Philadelphia. He arrived in the city as a homeless and hungry young man and bought three pennies’ worth of bread to satisfy his hunger. Not knowing where else to go, he entered a Quaker meeting house, sat down, and fell fast asleep. He hasn't told us whether his dreams during that sleep were anything special. But it would have been a really strange dream, indeed, and an unbelievable one, if it had predicted how great a man he was meant to become and how much he would be honored in that very city where he was now friendless and unknown.
So here we finish our story of the childhood of Benjamin Franklin. One of these days, if you would know what he was in his manhood, you must read his own works, and the history of American Independence.
So here we wrap up our story of Benjamin Franklin's childhood. If you want to learn about what he became as an adult, you should check out his own writings and the history of American Independence.
"Do let us hear a little more of him!" said Edward; "not that I admire him so much as many other characters; but he interests me, because he was a Yankee boy."
"Let’s hear a bit more about him!" said Edward; "not that I admire him as much as many other characters, but he intrigues me because he was a Yankee boy."
"My dear son," replied Mr. Temple, "it would require a whole volume of talk, to tell you all that is worth knowing about Benjamin Franklin. There is a very pretty anecdote of his flying a kite in the midst of a thunder-storm, and thus drawing down the lightning from the clouds, and proving that it was the same thing as electricity. His whole life would be an interesting story, if we had time to tell it."
"My dear son," Mr. Temple replied, "it would take a whole book to share everything worth knowing about Benjamin Franklin. There's a great story about how he flew a kite in the middle of a thunderstorm, drawing lightning down from the clouds and demonstrating that it was the same thing as electricity. His entire life would make for an interesting tale, if we had the time to go into it."
"But, pray, dear father, tell us what made him so famous," said George. "I have seen his portrait a great many times. There is a wooden bust of him in one of our streets, and marble ones, I suppose, in some other places. And towns, and ships of war, and steamboats, and banks, and academies, and children, are often named after Franklin. Why should he have grown so very famous?"
"But, please, dear father, tell us what made him so famous," said George. "I've seen his portrait a lot. There’s a wooden bust of him in one of our streets, and I assume there are marble ones in other places too. Towns, warships, steamboats, banks, academies, and even children are often named after Franklin. Why did he become so incredibly famous?"
"Your question is a reasonable one, George," answered his father. "I doubt whether Franklin's philosophical discoveries, important as they were, or even his vast political services, would have given him all the fame which he acquired. It appears to me that Poor Richard's Almanac did more than any thing else towards making him familiarly known to the public. As the writer of those proverbs, which Poor Richard was supposed to utter, Franklin became the counsellor and household friend of almost every family in America. Thus, it was the humblest of all his labors that has done the most for his fame."
"That's a valid question, George," his father replied. "I doubt that Franklin's philosophical achievements, important as they were, or even his extensive political contributions, could have brought him all the fame he gained. It seems to me that Poor Richard's Almanac did more than anything else to make him well-known to the public. As the author of those proverbs attributed to Poor Richard, Franklin became the advisor and friendly presence for nearly every family in America. So, it was his simplest work that contributed the most to his notoriety."
"I have read some of those proverbs," remarked Edward; "but I do not like them. They are all about getting money, or saving it."
"I've read some of those proverbs," Edward said; "but I don't like them. They're all about making money or saving it."
"Well," said his father, "they were suited to the condition of the country; and their effect, upon the whole, has doubtless been good,—although they teach men but a very small portion of their duties."
"Well," said his father, "they fit the situation in the country, and overall, their impact has been positive—although they teach people only a very small part of their responsibilities."
Chapter 9
Hitherto, Mr. Temple's narratives had all been about boys and men. But, the next evening, he bethought himself that the quiet little Emily would perhaps be glad to hear the story of a child of her own sex. He therefore resolved to narrate the youthful adventures of Christina of Sweden, who began to be a Queen at the age of no more than six years. If we have any little girls among our readers, they must not suppose that Christina is set before them as a pattern of what they ought to be. On the contrary, the tale of her life is chiefly profitable as showing the evil effects of a wrong education, which caused this daughter of a king to be both useless and unhappy.
Up until now, Mr. Temple’s stories had all been about boys and men. But the next evening, he thought that the quiet little Emily might enjoy the story of a girl. So he decided to share the young adventures of Christina of Sweden, who became a queen at just six years old. If there are any little girls reading this, they shouldn’t think of Christina as a role model for how they should be. On the contrary, the story of her life primarily serves to illustrate the negative consequences of poor education, which left this king’s daughter both unproductive and unhappy.
Here follows the story.
Below is the story.
QUEEN CHRISTINA
Born 1626. Died 1689.
Born 1626. Died 1689.
In the royal palace at Stockholm, the capital city of Sweden, there was born, in 1626, a little princess. The king, her father, gave her the name of Christina, in memory of a Swedish girl with whom he had been in love. His own name was Gustavus Adolphus; and he was also called the Lion of the North, because he had gained greater fame in war than any other prince or general then alive. With this valiant king for their commander, the Swedes had made themselves terrible to the Emperor of Germany and to the King of France, and were looked upon as the chief defence of the Protestant religion.
In the royal palace in Stockholm, the capital of Sweden, a baby princess was born in 1626. Her father, the king, named her Christina in memory of a Swedish girl he had loved. His name was Gustavus Adolphus; he was also known as the Lion of the North because he had gained more fame in battle than any other prince or general at that time. Under this brave king's leadership, the Swedes had become a formidable force against the Emperor of Germany and the King of France, and were seen as the main defenders of the Protestant faith.
The little Christina was by no means a beautiful child. To confess the truth, she was remarkably plain. The queen, her mother, did not love her so much as she ought; partly, perhaps, on account of Christina's want of beauty, and also, because both the king and queen had wished for a son, who might have gained as great renown in battle as his father had.
The little Christina was definitely not a beautiful child. To be honest, she was quite plain. Her mother, the queen, didn’t love her as much as she should have; maybe partly because Christina wasn’t beautiful, and also because both the king and queen had hoped for a son who could achieve the same glory in battle as his father did.
The king, however, soon became exceedingly fond of the infant princess. When Christina was very young, she was taken violently sick. Gustavus Adolphus, who was several hundred miles from Stockholm, travelled night and day, and never rested until he held the poor child in his arms. On her recovery, he made a solemn festival, in order to show his joy to the people of Sweden and express his gratitude to Heaven. After this event, he took his daughter with him in all the journeys which he made through his kingdom.
The king soon became very fond of the baby princess. When Christina was still very young, she got seriously ill. Gustavus Adolphus, who was several hundred miles away from Stockholm, traveled constantly, not resting until he was able to hold the poor child in his arms. When she recovered, he organized a grand festival to share his joy with the people of Sweden and express his gratitude to Heaven. After that, he took his daughter with him on all his travels throughout his kingdom.
Christina soon proved herself a bold and sturdy little girl. When she was two years old, the king and herself, in the course of a journey, came to the strong fortress of Colmar. On the battlements were soldiers clad in steel armor, which glittered in the sunshine. There were likewise great cannons, pointing their black mouths at Gustavus and little Christina, and ready to belch out their smoke and thunder; for whenever a king enters a fortress it is customary to receive him with a royal salute of artillery.
Christina quickly showed that she was a brave and tough little girl. When she was two, the king and she were on a trip and arrived at the strong fortress of Colmar. On the walls, soldiers in shining steel armor glimmered in the sunlight. There were also huge cannons, aimed at Gustavus and little Christina, ready to roar with smoke and noise; because whenever a king arrives at a fortress, it’s customary to welcome him with a royal salute of artillery.
But the captain of the fortress met Gustavus and his daughter, as they were about to enter the gateway.
But the captain of the fortress encountered Gustavus and his daughter as they were about to enter the gate.
"May it please your Majesty," said he, taking off his steel cap and bowing profoundly, "I fear that if we receive you with a salute of cannon, the little princess will be frightened almost to death."
"Your Majesty," he said, removing his steel helmet and bowing deeply, "I'm worried that if we greet you with a cannon salute, the little princess will be terrified."
Gustavus looked earnestly at his daughter, and was indeed apprehensive that the thunder of so many cannon might perhaps throw her into convulsions. He had almost a mind to tell the captain to let them enter the fortress quietly, as common people might have done, without all this head-splitting racket. But no; this would not do.
Gustavus looked seriously at his daughter and was genuinely worried that the sound of so many cannons might trigger a fit. He almost considered telling the captain to let them enter the fortress calmly, like regular folks would have, without all this unbearable noise. But no; that wouldn't work.
"Let them fire," said he, waving his hand. "Christina is a soldier's daughter, and must learn to bear the noise of cannon."
"Let them fire," he said, waving his hand. "Christina is a soldier's daughter and needs to learn to handle the noise of cannon."
So the captain uttered the word of command, and immediately there was a terrible peal of thunder from the cannon, and such a gush of smoke that it enveloped the whole fortress in its volumes. But, amid all the din and confusion, Christina was seen clapping her little hands, and laughing in an ecstasy of delight. Probably nothing ever pleased her father so much as to see that his daughter promised to be fearless as himself. He determined to educate her exactly as if she had been a boy, and to teach her all the knowledge needful to the ruler of a kingdom and the commander of an army.
So the captain gave the order, and right away there was a loud roar of thunder from the cannon, followed by a rush of smoke that covered the entire fortress. But, amidst all the noise and chaos, Christina was seen clapping her little hands and laughing with pure joy. There was probably nothing her father loved more than seeing that his daughter seemed to be as fearless as he was. He decided to raise her just like he would a son and teach her all the knowledge necessary for someone who would rule a kingdom and command an army.
But Gustavus should have remembered that Providence had created her to be a woman, and that it was not for him to make a man of her.
But Gustavus should have remembered that fate had created her to be a woman, and it wasn't his place to try to make a man out of her.
However, the king derived great happiness from his beloved Christina. It must have been a pleasant sight to see the powerful monarch of Sweden playing in some magnificent hall of the palace with this merry little girl. Then he forgot that the weight of a kingdom rested upon his shoulders. He forgot that the wise Chancellor Oxenstiern was waiting to consult with him how to render Sweden the greatest nation of Europe. He forgot that the Emperor of Germany and the King of France were plotting together how they might pull him down from his throne.
However, the king found great joy in his beloved Christina. It must have been a lovely sight to see the powerful monarch of Sweden playing in one of the grand halls of the palace with this cheerful little girl. In those moments, he forgot that the burden of a kingdom rested on his shoulders. He forgot that the wise Chancellor Oxenstiern was waiting to discuss how to make Sweden the greatest nation in Europe. He forgot that the Emperor of Germany and the King of France were conspiring to bring him down from his throne.
Yes; Gustavus forgot all the perils and cares and pompous irksomeness of a royal life, and was as happy, while playing with his child, as the humblest peasant in the realm of Sweden. How gayly did they dance along the marble floor of the palace, this valiant king, with his upright, martial figure, his warworn visage, and commanding aspect, and the small, round form of Christina, with her rosy face of childish merriment! Her little fingers were clasped in her father's hand, which had held the leading-staff in many famous victories. His crown and sceptre were her playthings. She could disarm Gustavus of his sword, which was so terrible to the princes of Europe.
Yes; Gustavus forgot all the dangers, worries, and the tediousness of royal life and was as happy playing with his child as the humblest peasant in Sweden. They danced joyfully along the marble floor of the palace—this brave king, with his tall, strong build, battle-worn face, and commanding presence, and the small, round figure of Christina, her rosy face full of childish joy! Her little fingers were clasped in her father's hand, the same hand that had held the leading staff in many famous victories. His crown and scepter were her toys. She could take Gustavus's sword, which terrified the princes of Europe, from him.
But alas! the king was not long permitted to enjoy Christina's society. When she was four years old, Gustavus was summoned to take command of the allied armies of Germany, which were fighting against the Emperor. His greatest affliction was the necessity of parting with his child; but people in such high stations have but little opportunity for domestic happiness. He called an assembly of the Senators of Sweden, and confided Christina to their care, saying that each one of them must be a father to her, if he himself should fall in battle.
But unfortunately, the king wasn't able to enjoy Christina's company for long. When she was four years old, Gustavus was called to lead the allied armies of Germany, who were fighting against the Emperor. His biggest sorrow was having to leave his child; but those in high positions rarely have a chance for domestic happiness. He gathered the Senators of Sweden and entrusted Christina to their care, instructing them that each of them should act as a father to her if he fell in battle.
At the moment of his departure Christina ran towards him, and began to address him with a speech which somebody had taught her for the occasion. Gustavus was busied with thoughts about the affairs of the kingdom, so that he did not immediately attend to the childish voice of his little girl. Christina, who did not love to be unnoticed, immediately stopped short, and pulled him by the coat.
At the moment he was leaving, Christina ran up to him and started to say a speech that someone had told her to use for this occasion. Gustavus was preoccupied with thoughts about the kingdom's matters, so he didn't immediately notice his little girl's childish voice. Christina, who didn't like being overlooked, quickly stopped and tugged at his coat.
"Father," said she, "why do not you listen to my speech?"
"Father," she said, "why aren't you listening to what I'm saying?"
In a moment, the king forgot every thing, except that he was parting with what he loved best in all the world. He caught the child in his arms, pressed her to his bosom, and burst into tears. Yes; though he was a brave man, and though he wore a steel corselet on his breast, and though armies were waiting for him to lead them to battle,—still, his heart melted within him, and he wept. Christina, too, was so afflicted that her attendants began to fear that she would actually die of grief. But probably she was soon comforted; for children seldom remember their parents quite so faithfully as their parents remember them.
In that moment, the king forgot everything except that he was saying goodbye to what he loved most in the world. He picked up the child, held her close, and burst into tears. Yes, even though he was a brave man, wearing a steel breastplate, and armies were waiting for him to lead them into battle, his heart melted, and he cried. Christina, too, was so heartbroken that her attendants started to worry she might actually die from grief. But she probably found comfort quickly, as children don't usually remember their parents as faithfully as their parents remember them.
For two years more, Christina remained in the palace at Stockholm. The queen, her mother, had accompanied Gustavus to the wars. The child, therefore, was left to the guardianship of five of the wisest men in the kingdom. But these wise men knew better how to manage the affairs of state, than how to govern and educate a little girl so as to render her a good and happy woman.
For two more years, Christina stayed in the palace in Stockholm. Her mother, the queen, had joined Gustavus in the wars. So, the girl was left in the care of five of the smartest men in the kingdom. But these wise men were better at handling state affairs than at raising and educating a little girl to help her become a good and happy woman.
When two years had passed away, tidings were brought to Stockholm which filled everybody with triumph and sorrow at the same time. The Swedes had won a glorious victory at Lutzen. But alas! the warlike king of Sweden, the Lion of the North, the father of our little Christina,—had been slain at the foot of a great stone, which still marks the spot of that hero's death.
When two years had passed, news came to Stockholm that filled everyone with both joy and sadness. The Swedes had achieved a glorious victory at Lutzen. But unfortunately, the warlike king of Sweden, the Lion of the North, the father of our little Christina, had been killed at the base of a large stone, which still marks the place of that hero's death.
Soon after this sad event, a General Assembly, or Congress, consisting of deputations from the nobles, the clergy, the burghers, and the peasants of Sweden was summoned to meet at Stockholm. It was for the purpose of declaring little Christina to be Queen of Sweden, and giving her the crown and sceptre of her deceased father. Silence being proclaimed, the Chancellor Oxenstiern arose.
Soon after this sad event, a General Assembly, or Congress, made up of representatives from the nobility, the clergy, the merchants, and the peasants of Sweden was called to meet in Stockholm. It was to declare young Christina as the Queen of Sweden and to present her with the crown and scepter of her late father. Once silence was announced, Chancellor Oxenstiern stood up.
"We desire to know," said he, "whether the people of Sweden will take the daughter of our dead king, Gustavus Adolphus, to be their Queen."
"We want to know," he said, "if the people of Sweden will accept the daughter of our deceased king, Gustavus Adolphus, as their Queen."
When the Chancellor had spoken, an old man with white hair, and in coarse apparel, stood up in the midst of the assembly. He was a peasant, Lars Larrson by name, and had spent most of his life in laboring on a farm.
When the Chancellor finished speaking, an old man with white hair, dressed in rough clothing, stood up in the middle of the assembly. He was a peasant named Lars Larrson and had spent most of his life working on a farm.
"Who is this daughter of Gustavus?" asked the old man. "We do not know her. Let her be shown to us."
"Who is this daughter of Gustavus?" asked the old man. "We don’t know her. Let her come forward."
Then Christina was brought into the hall, and placed before the old peasant. It was strange, no doubt, to see a child—a little girl of six years old—offered to the Swedes as their ruler, instead of the brave king, her father, who had led them to victory so many times. Could her baby fingers wield a sword in war? Could her childish mind govern the nation wisely in peace?
Then Christina was brought into the hall and placed in front of the old peasant. It was certainly odd to see a child—a little girl of six years old—offered to the Swedes as their leader, instead of the brave king, her father, who had led them to victory so many times. Could her tiny fingers wield a sword in battle? Could her childish mind govern the nation wisely in times of peace?
But the Swedes do not appear to have asked themselves these questions. Old Lars Larrson took Christina up in his arms, and gazed earnestly into her face. He had known the great Gustavus well; and his heart was touched, when he saw the likeness which the little girl bore to that heroic monarch.
But the Swedes don’t seem to have asked themselves these questions. Old Lars Larrson picked Christina up in his arms and looked earnestly into her face. He had known the great Gustavus well, and his heart was touched when he saw the resemblance the little girl had to that heroic king.
"Yes," cried he, with the tears gushing down his furrowed cheeks, "this is truly the daughter of our Gustavus! Here is her father's brow!—here is his piercing eye! She is his very picture. This child shall be our queen!"
"Yes," he exclaimed, tears streaming down his wrinkled cheeks, "this is really the daughter of our Gustavus! Here is her father's forehead!—here are his intense eyes! She looks just like him. This girl will be our queen!"

Then all the proud nobles of Sweden, and the reverend clergy, and the burghers, and the peasants, knelt down at the child's feet, and kissed her hand.
Then all the proud nobles of Sweden, the respected clergy, the townspeople, and the peasants knelt at the child's feet and kissed her hand.
"Long live Christina, queen of Sweden!" shouted they.
"Long live Christina, queen of Sweden!" they shouted.
Even after she was a woman grown, Christina remembered the pleasure which she felt in seeing all these men at her feet, and hearing them acknowledge her as their supreme ruler. Poor child! she was yet to learn that power does not insure happiness. As yet, however, she had not any real power. All the public business, it is true, was transacted in her name; but the kingdom was governed by a number of the most experienced statesmen, who were called a Regency.
Even as an adult, Christina remembered the thrill of seeing all those men at her feet, acknowledging her as their supreme ruler. Poor thing! She was still to learn that power doesn’t guarantee happiness. However, she didn’t actually have any real power yet. True, all the public business was conducted in her name, but the kingdom was run by a group of seasoned statesmen known as a Regency.
But it was considered necessary that the little queen should be present at the public ceremonies, and should behave just as if she were in reality the ruler of the nation. When she was seven years of age, some ambassadors from the Czar of Muscovy came to the Swedish court. They wore long beards, and were clad in a strange fashion, with furs, and other outlandish ornaments; and as they were inhabitants of a half-civilized country, they did not behave like other people. The Chancellor Oxenstiern was afraid that the young queen would burst out a-laughing, at the first sight of these queer ambassadors; or else that she would be frightened by their unusual aspect.
But it was deemed essential for the young queen to attend the public ceremonies and act as if she were truly the ruler of the nation. When she turned seven, some ambassadors from the Czar of Muscovy visited the Swedish court. They had long beards and wore unusual clothing, adorned with furs and other exotic ornaments; coming from a less developed country, they didn’t behave like others. Chancellor Oxenstiern was worried that the young queen might burst out laughing at the first sight of these strange ambassadors or that she might be scared by their peculiar appearance.
"Why should I be frightened?" said the little queen;—"and do you suppose that I have no better manners than to laugh? Only tell me how I must behave; and I will do it."
"Why should I be scared?" said the little queen. "And do you think I have such bad manners that I'd just laugh? Just tell me how I should act, and I’ll do it."
Accordingly, the Muscovite ambassadors were introduced; and Christina received them, and answered their speeches, with as much dignity and propriety as if she had been a grown woman.
Accordingly, the Muscovite ambassadors were introduced; and Christina received them and responded to their speeches with as much dignity and grace as if she were an adult.
All this time, though Christina was now a queen, you must not suppose that she was left to act as she pleased. She had a preceptor, named John Mathias, who was a very learned man, and capable of instructing her in all the branches of science. But there was nobody to teach her the delicate graces and gentle virtues of a woman. She was surrounded almost entirely by men; and had learned to despise the society of her own sex. At the age of nine years, she was separated from her mother, whom the Swedes did not consider a proper person to be entrusted with the charge of her. No little girl, who sits by a New England fireside, has cause to envy Christina, in the royal palace at Stockholm.
All this time, even though Christina was now a queen, you shouldn't think she was free to do whatever she wanted. She had a tutor named John Mathias, who was very knowledgeable and capable of teaching her all branches of science. But there was no one to teach her the subtle graces and gentle virtues of being a woman. She was mostly surrounded by men and had come to look down on the company of her own gender. At the age of nine, she was separated from her mother, whom the Swedes didn't believe was suitable to take care of her. No little girl sitting by a New England fireplace has any reason to envy Christina, in the royal palace in Stockholm.
Yet she made great progress in her studies. She learned to read the classical authors of Greece and Rome, and became a great admirer of the heroes and poets of old times. Then, as for active exercises, she could ride on horseback as well as any man in her kingdom. She was fond of hunting, and could shoot at a mark with wonderful skill. But dancing was the only feminine accomplishment with which she had any acquaintance.
Yet she made significant progress in her studies. She learned to read the classical authors of Greece and Rome and became a huge admirer of the heroes and poets from ancient times. As for physical activities, she could ride horseback as well as any man in her kingdom. She enjoyed hunting and could shoot at a target with impressive skill. However, dancing was the only feminine skill she was familiar with.
She was so restless in her disposition, that none of her attendants were sure of a moment's quiet, neither day nor night. She grew up, I am sorry to say, a very unamiable person, ill-tempered, proud, stubborn, and, in short, unfit to make those around her happy, or to be happy herself. Let every little girl, who has been taught self-control, and a due regard for the rights of others, thank heaven that she has had better instruction than this poor little queen of Sweden.
She was so restless that none of her attendants could find a moment's peace, day or night. Unfortunately, she grew up to be quite an unpleasant person—bad-tempered, proud, stubborn, and, in short, unable to make those around her happy or to find happiness herself. Every little girl who has learned self-control and respect for others should be thankful that she has received better guidance than this poor little queen of Sweden.
At the age of eighteen, Christina was declared free to govern the kingdom by herself, without the aid of a regency. At this period of her life, she was a young woman of striking aspect, a good figure and intelligent face, but very strangely dressed. She wore a short habit of gray cloth, with a man's vest over it, and a black scarf around her neck, but no jewels, nor ornaments of any kind.
At eighteen, Christina was officially allowed to rule the kingdom on her own, without any help from a regency. At this time in her life, she was a young woman with a stunning appearance, a good figure, and an intelligent face, but her clothing was quite unusual. She wore a short gray outfit, with a men's vest over it, and a black scarf around her neck, but she didn't wear any jewelry or ornaments of any kind.
Yet, though Christina was so negligent of her appearance, there was something in her air and manner that proclaimed her as the ruler of a kingdom. Her eyes, it is said, had a very fierce and haughty look. Old General Wrangel, who had often caused the enemies of Sweden to tremble in battle, actually trembled himself, when he encountered the eyes of the queen. But it would have been better for Christina if she could have made people love her, by means of soft and gentle looks, instead of affrighting them by such terrible glances.
Yet, even though Christina didn't care much about her appearance, there was something in her demeanor that clearly marked her as the ruler of a kingdom. People said her eyes had a fierce and proud gaze. Old General Wrangel, who had often made Sweden's enemies shake in battle, actually felt intimidated himself when he faced the queen's eyes. But it would have been better for Christina if she could have won people's affection with softer, gentler looks, rather than scaring them away with her intense stares.
And now I have told you almost all that is amusing or instructive, in the childhood of Christina. Only a few more words need be said about her; for it is neither pleasant nor profitable to think of many things that she did, after she grew to be a woman.
And now I've shared almost everything that's entertaining or insightful about Christina's childhood. Just a few more words need to be said about her; because reflecting on the many things she did after becoming a woman isn't enjoyable or beneficial.
When she had worn the crown a few years, she began to consider it beneath her dignity to be called a queen, because the name implied that she belonged to the weaker sex. She therefore caused herself to be proclaimed KING, thus declaring to the world that she despised her own sex, and was desirous of being ranked among men. But in the twenty-eighth year of her age, Christina grew tired of royalty, and resolved to be neither a king nor a queen any longer. She took the crown from her head, with her own hands, and ceased to be the ruler of Sweden. The people did not greatly regret her abdication; for she had governed them ill, and had taken much of their property to supply her extravagance.
After wearing the crown for a few years, she started to feel that being called a queen was beneath her dignity because the title suggested she belonged to the weaker sex. So, she had herself proclaimed KING, declaring to the world that she looked down on her own gender and wanted to be seen as one of the men. However, by the time she turned twenty-eight, Christina grew tired of royalty and decided she didn't want to be either a king or a queen anymore. She took the crown off her head herself and stopped being the ruler of Sweden. The people didn’t really miss her abdication; she hadn’t governed them well and had taken a lot of their wealth to fund her lavish lifestyle.
Having thus given up her hereditary crown, Christina left Sweden and travelled over many of the countries of Europe. Everywhere, she was received with great ceremony, because she was the daughter of the renowned Gustavus, and had herself been a powerful queen. Perhaps you would like to know something about her personal appearance, in the latter part of her life. She is described as wearing a man's vest, a short gray petticoat, embroidered with gold and silver, and a black wig, which was thrust awry upon her head. She wore no gloves, and so seldom washed her hands that nobody could tell what had been their original color. In this strange dress, and, I suppose, without washing her hands or face, she visited the magnificent court of Louis the Fourteenth.
Having given up her royal crown, Christina left Sweden and traveled through many countries in Europe. Everywhere she went, she was welcomed with great ceremony, because she was the daughter of the famous Gustavus and had once been a powerful queen. You might be curious about her appearance later in life. She was described as wearing a man’s vest, a short gray skirt embroidered with gold and silver, and a black wig that sat crookedly on her head. She didn’t wear gloves and rarely washed her hands, so no one could really tell what their original color was. In this unusual outfit, and probably without washing her hands or face, she visited the lavish court of Louis the Fourteenth.
She died in 1689. None loved her while she lived, nor regretted her death, nor planted a single flower upon her grave. Happy are the little girls of America, who are brought up quietly and tenderly, at the domestic hearth, and thus become gentle and delicate women! May none of them ever lose the loveliness of their sex, by receiving such an education as that of Queen Christina!
She died in 1689. No one loved her while she was alive, nor did anyone mourn her death or plant a single flower on her grave. Happy are the little girls of America, who are raised sweetly and lovingly at home, and so grow up to be gentle and delicate women! May none of them ever lose the beauty of their femininity by receiving an education like that of Queen Christina!
Emily, timid, quiet, and sensitive, was the very reverse of little Christina. She seemed shocked at the idea of such a bold and masculine character as has been described in the foregoing story.
Emily, shy, soft-spoken, and gentle, was the complete opposite of little Christina. She appeared taken aback by the notion of such a bold and strong personality as described in the previous story.
"I never could have loved her," whispered she to Mrs. Temple; and then she added, with that love of personal neatness, which generally accompanies purity of heart:—"It troubles me to think of her unclean hands!"
"I could never have loved her," she whispered to Mrs. Temple; and then she added, with that desire for personal cleanliness that usually comes with a pure heart: "It bothers me to think about her dirty hands!"
"Christina was a sad specimen of womankind, indeed," said Mrs. Temple. "But it is very possible for a woman to have a strong mind, and to be fitted for the active business of life, without losing any of her natural delicacy. Perhaps, some time or other, Mr. Temple will tell you a story of such a woman."
"Christina was truly a pitiful example of a woman," Mrs. Temple said. "However, it's entirely possible for a woman to have a strong mind and be capable of handling the challenges of life without sacrificing any of her natural grace. Maybe, at some point, Mr. Temple will share a story about such a woman."
It was now time for Edward to be left to repose. His brother George shook him heartily by the hand, and hoped, as he had hoped twenty times before, that to-morrow or the next day, Ned's eyes would be strong enough to look the sun right in the face.
It was now time for Edward to rest. His brother George shook his hand enthusiastically and hoped, just like he had hoped twenty times before, that tomorrow or the next day, Ned's eyes would be strong enough to face the sun directly.
"Thank you, George," replied Edward, smiling; "but I am not half so impatient as at first. If my bodily eyesight were as good as yours, perhaps I could not see things so distinctly with my mind's eye. But now there is a light within which shows me the little Quaker artist, Ben West, and Isaac Newton with his windmill, and stubborn Sam Johnson, and stout Noll Cromwell, and shrewd Ben Franklin, and little Queen Christina with the Swedes kneeling at her feet. It seems as if I really saw these personages face to face. So I can bear the darkness outside of me pretty well."
"Thank you, George," replied Edward, smiling; "but I'm not nearly as impatient as I used to be. If my physical eyesight was as good as yours, maybe I couldn't see things as clearly with my mind's eye. But now there's a light inside me that shows me the little Quaker artist, Ben West, Isaac Newton with his windmill, the stubborn Sam Johnson, the robust Noll Cromwell, the clever Ben Franklin, and little Queen Christina with the Swedes kneeling at her feet. It feels like I can really see these people face to face. So I can handle the darkness around me pretty well."
When Edward ceased speaking, Emily put up her mouth and kissed him as her farewell for the night.
When Edward finished speaking, Emily leaned in and kissed him as her goodnight.
"Ah, I forgot!" said Edward, with a sigh. "I cannot see any of your faces. What would it signify to see all the famous people in the world, if I must be blind to the faces that I love?"
"Ah, I forgot!" Edward said with a sigh. "I can’t see any of your faces. What does it matter to see all the famous people in the world if I have to be blind to the faces that I love?"
"You must try to see us with your heart, my dear child," said his mother.
"You need to try to see us with your heart, my dear child," said his mother.
Edward went to bed, somewhat dispirited, but quickly falling asleep, was visited with such a pleasant dream of the sunshine and of his dearest friends that he felt the happier for it all the next day. And we hope to find him still happy when we meet again.
Edward went to bed feeling a bit down, but he quickly fell asleep and had such a nice dream about sunshine and his closest friends that he felt happier for it the next day. And we hope to find him still happy when we meet again.
THE END.
THE END.
Kids' Books
PUBLISHED BY
PUBLISHED BY
TICKNOR, REED, AND FIELDS.
TICKNOR, REED, AND FIELDS.
JUST OUT,
NOW AVAILABLE,
History of my Pets.
By Grace Greenwood. A beautiful little volume, with fine plates.
50 cents.
My Pets' History.
By Grace Greenwood. A lovely little book, with great illustrations.
50 cents.
Barbauld's (Mrs.) Lessons for Children.
With a large number of engravings. 16mo. 40 cents.
Mrs. Barbauld's Lessons for Children.
Featuring many illustrations. 16mo. 40 cents.
Jonas's Stories. Related to Rollo and Lucy.
By Jacob Abbott. With engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jonas's Stories. Linked to Rollo and Lucy.
By Jacob Abbott. With illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jonas a Judge; or Law among the Boys.
By Jacob Abbott. With engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jonas the Judge; or Justice among the Boys.
By Jacob Abbott. With illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jonas on a Farm in Summer.
By Jacob Abbott. With engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jonas on a Farm in Summer.
By Jacob Abbott. With illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jonas on a Farm in Winter.
By Jacob Abbott. With engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jonas on a Farm in Winter.
By Jacob Abbott. Includes illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jack Halliard. Voyages and adventures in the
Arctic Ocean.
With engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Jack Halliard. Travels and adventures in the Arctic Ocean.
With illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the New England
States.
With numerous engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the New England States.
Featuring many illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the Middle States. With numerous engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the Middle States. With many illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the Southern States,
Virginia, North and South Carolina, and Georgia.
With numerous engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the Southern States,
Virginia, North and South Carolina, and Georgia.
Featuring many illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the Western States.
With numerous engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's History of the Western States.
With many illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's Story of the American Revolution.
With numerous engravings. 18mo. 38 cents.
Lambert Lilly's Account of the American Revolution.
With many illustrations. 18mo. 38 cents.
Little Stories for Little Folks.
Translated from the German. With twelve fine steel engravings. 16mo.
60 cents.
Short Stories for Kids.
Translated from German. Featuring twelve beautiful steel engravings. 16mo.
60 cents.
Mary Howitt's Birds and Flowers, and other
Country Things.
With engravings. 12mo. 50 cents.
Mary Howitt's Birds and Flowers, and more
Rural Life.
Includes illustrations. 12mo. $0.50.
Mother's Lessons, for Little Girls and Boys.
By a Lady of Boston. With eight beautiful steel engravings. 16mo.
50 cents.
Mom's Lessons for Little Girls and Boys.
By a Lady of Boston. With eight beautiful steel engravings. 16mo.
50 cents.
Olympic Games. A Gift for the Holidays.
By the Author of "Poetry for Home and School," &c. 16mo. 50 cents.
Olympic Games. A Holiday Gift.
By the Author of "Poetry for Home and School," etc. 16mo. 50 cents.
Parley's Short Stories for Long Nights.
With eight colored engravings, 16mo. 50 cents; uncolored engravings,
40 cents.
Parley's Short Stories for Long Nights.
With eight colored illustrations, 16mo. $0.50; black and white illustrations, $0.40.
Lights and Shadows of Domestic Life, and other Stories.
By the authors of "Rose and her Lamb."
Lights and Shadows of Domestic Life, and Other Stories.
By the authors of "Rose and her Lamb."
TICKNOR, REED, AND FIELDS
Ticknor, Reed, and Fields
HAVE PUBLISHED
PUBLISHED
Greenwood Leaves.
A Collection of Stories and Letters, by Grace Greenwood.
Second edition. 1 vol. 12mo. $1.25; gilt $1.75.
Greenwood Leaves.
A Collection of Stories and Letters, by Grace Greenwood.
Second edition. 1 vol. 12mo. $1.25; gilt $1.75.
We suppose most of our readers are familiar with the name of Grace Greenwood. For some half dozen of years she has been one of the most acceptable contributors to our American monthlies, and she possesses such liveliness and vivacity that it does one good to read her productions. There is an ease and grace about her, too, that makes us feel acquainted with her, although we have never seen her. The volume before us is filled with tales, sketches, letters, and poems. We predict that every lady's library will contain this volume.—BOSTON ATLAS.
We believe that most of our readers are familiar with the name Grace Greenwood. For the last six years, she has been one of the most popular contributors to our American magazines, and she writes with such energy and enthusiasm that it’s enjoyable to read her work. There's a natural talent andgraceHer writing has a way of making us feel connected to her, even though we've never met. The book we're holding is filled with stories, sketches, letters, and poems. We believe every woman's library will include this book.—BOSTON ATLAS.
The name of Grace Greenwood has now become a household word in the popular literature of our country and our day. Of the intellectual woman we are not called to say much, as her writings speak for themselves, and they have spoken widely. They are eminently characteristic; they are strictly national; they are likewise decisively individual. All true individuality is honestly social; and also, in Miss Clarke's writings, nothing is sectional, and nothing sectarian. There is much in them that is subjective, much that is drawn from personal experience, but nothing that is merely vain or selfish. A genuine human being, she is at the same time a genuine American girl. And the spirit of her country finds in her utterance a voice that must stir an earnest life in the brothers and sisters of her nation. She is one of the spiritual products of the soil, which has of late given evidence of spiritual fertility; and she promises not to be the least healthy, as she is not the least choice among them; she is only putting out her spring buds; if no untimely frost shall nip them, when the summer suns are warm they will be splendid blossoms, and long before autumn begins to dim the sky with its mellow shootings they will be luxuriant fruit.—HENRY GILES.
The name Grace Greenwood is well-known in today’s popular literature in our country. We don’t need to say much about this intelligent woman, as her writings speak for themselves and have been widely read. They are truly characteristic; they are distinctly national; and they are also decisively individual. True individuality is genuinely social, and in Miss Clarke's writings, nothing feels localized or sectarian. There's a lot that's personal, drawn from individual experience, but nothing that's merely vain or selfish. A real person, she is also a true American girl. The spirit of her country is reflected in her writing, which can inspire her fellow citizens. She is one of the spiritual fruits of a land that has recently shown signs of spiritual richness, and she promises to be among the healthiest and most distinguished of them; she's just starting to bloom. If no unexpected frost hits her, when the summer sun shines, they will be beautiful flowers, and long before autumn begins to dim the sky with its golden hues, they will bear abundant fruit.—HENRY GILES.
Alderbrook.
A Collection of Fanny Forester's Village Sketches, Poems,
&c. With a fine Mezzotinto Portrait of the Author,
engraved by Sartain. Ninth edition, enlarged.
Alderbrook.
A Collection of Fanny Forester's Village Sketches, Poems, and More. Featuring a beautiful mezzotint portrait of the author, engraved by Sartain. Ninth edition, expanded.
2 vols. 12mo, $1.75; gilt $2.50; gilt extra $3.00. The same in 1 vol. $1.62; gilt $2.25; gilt extra $2.75.
2 vols. 12mo, $1.75; gilt $2.50; gilt extra $3.00. The same in 1 vol. $1.62; gilt $2.25; gilt extra $2.75.
Who has not heard of Fanny Forester,—'charming Fanny Forester,' as she is deservedly called? Her sketches have been more generally read and admired than those of almost any other periodical writer of our day. There is a freshness, grace, sprightliness, purity, and actualness about them, which charms and invigorates; and we are glad to find them collected and published in a form both elegant and convenient. Miss Chubbuck, it will be remembered, was married a few months ago to the Rev. Dr. Judson, and is now on her way, with that devoted missionary, to the scene of his former labors. The dedicatory preface of these volumes, to her husband, is one of the most graceful and touching we have ever seen. A beautifully engraved portrait of the lady, by Sartain, is prefixed to the first volume. This collection will make a very acceptable and suitable present in the approaching Holidays.—SALEM REGISTER.
Who hasn't heard of Fanny Forester—'charming Fanny Forester,' as she's rightly called? Her sketches have been read and admired by more people than almost any other writer today. There's a freshness, grace, liveliness, purity, and authenticity to them that captivates and energizes; and we're happy to see them collected and published in a format that’s both elegant and convenient. Miss Chubbuck, as we remember, got married a few months ago to Rev. Dr. Judson and is now heading to his former mission location with that dedicated missionary. The dedication in these volumes to her husband is one of the most graceful and heartfelt we've ever seen. A beautifully engraved portrait of her by Sartain appears at the beginning of the first volume. This collection will make a lovely and fitting gift for the upcoming holidays.—SALEM REGISTER.
This is one of those charming books which well deserves a place in every family library, and which has already won a place in thousands of hearts. The Sketches comprised in these beautiful volumes are so full of grace and tenderness, so pure in their style and so elevated in their tone, that none can read them without delight and profit. We hazard little in saying that the touching story of "Grace Linden," which properly leads the collection, is scarcely surpassed in beauty by any thing in the works of Maria Edgeworth, or Mary Russell Mitford. There are a great many other Sketches, in the volumes, that deserve special praise; but we will not deal in particulars when all are so admirable.
This is one of those charming books that truly deserves a place in every family library and has already won the hearts of many. The sketches in these beautiful volumes are filled with grace and warmth, written in a straightforward style with an elevated tone, ensuring that no one can read them without feeling both joy and benefit. We believe it’s fair to say that the touching story of "Grace Linden," which leads the collection, is likely unmatched in beauty compared to anything by Maria Edgeworth or Mary Russell Mitford. There are many other sketches in these volumes that also deserve special mention, but we won't go into details since everything is so impressive.
The authoress of "Alderbrook" is now a self-denying, zealous missionary of the Cross, in Asia, and, as Mrs. Judson, has written many very charming things. She is best known, however, under her nomme de plume; and however honored may be the revered name she now bears, that of Fanny Forester will be cherished with pride and pleasure by her friends and readers.—So. LIT. GAZETTE.
The author of "Alderbrook" is now a committed and passionate missionary of the Cross in Asia and, as Mrs. Judson, has written many enjoyable pieces. However, she is best known by her __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.pseudonym; and regardless of how esteemed the name she holds now may be, the name Fanny Forester will be treasured with pride and joy by her friends and readers.—So. LIT. GAZETTE.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!